ã€ŠThe Fine and Wholesome Activity of Chasing Shadowsã€‹


 Advent 0 - The Storyteller

    Orange and red slowly melted away to be replaced with a looming black and the faint blueish glow of the moon. I smiled and waited a bit longer. The anticipated darkness crept through the town. It blossomed in the east and slowly wafted west until it finally touched the horizon. Still, I waited. Strangely enough, this was the town at its darkest. One by one the lamps were lit. Warm glows emanated from houses that could afford to burn logs in the fall. For everyone else, faint candle light could be seen only after peering into their abode. While most knew it best to hide in their homes, there were some that dared to stay out under the city lanterns. Fewer still ventured further out, travelling to places where light could no longer reach. But when there are those few souls, be they brave or foolish, I will appear to reward them. A smile flickered across my face. The waiting was over, I stepped outside and snuck away to the designated spot. As I grew closer I heard the murmurs, there was a decent turnout tonight.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the storyteller?¡±

    ¡°Is this really the place?¡±

    ¡°What? Is this a scam?¡±

    ¡°How did everyone hear about this guy?¡±

    ¡°I saw a flier before the guards took them down.¡±

    ¡°My sister in the next town over wrote about him.¡±

    ¡°I heard the rumors from a merchant.¡±

    ¡°I actually met the guy¡­I think. He invited me to come tonight.¡±

    ¡°Really? What did he look like?¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t say. He was covered from head to toe in black cloth.¡±

    ¡°My sister described him the same way.¡±

    ¡°You really believed someone that suspicious?¡±

    ¡°But what if it¡¯s true? You could hear about things that the church denies.¡±

    ¡°This is absurd. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    "That would be unfortunate¡­¡± I warned, my voice resonating through the halls of this ruined church. I appeared behind the skeptical man and the room burst into an uproar. Everyone scrambled back to the entrance and I chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. It is as you¡¯ve heard¡­I am the storyteller.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Clothed in all black, I stood facing my audience. A makeshift veil of frayed cloth guarded my face. My sleeves were tucked carefully within frayed and thin gloves. A single robe obscured my upper and lower halves. With the entirety of my being hidden away, the line between my silhouette and the shadows became vague. I watched my audience eye me over with faces of curiosity and apprehension.

    ¡°A-are you really one of them?¡± Someone in the audience asked. He swallowed loudly after forcing out his question.

    ¡°Them?¡±

    ¡°Monsters, evil spirits, uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Demons. I¡¯ve traveled through many towns and that¡¯s the most common name.¡± I smiled, although he couldn¡¯t see it under my veil. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that there is a reason for my appearance. Whether you believe it¡¯s an act for my business or something more sinister is up to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. What a fraud.¡± Someone else spoke up.

    ¡°Well, we were all waiting by the entrance but he appeared behind us. There¡¯s no other doors or open windows here.¡± Another man whispered to him.

    ¡°¡­tch.¡± The man clicked his tongue and scowled. ¡°If you¡¯re a storyteller then get on with it. I don¡¯t have all night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but please allow me a quick warning before we begin. Firstly, these stories will be the same as my appearance, you¡¯ll have to judge their validity on your own. Secondly, I will tell you about one advent, a notable event, each night. They won¡¯t always be related. Third, all of my stories are told from the first person. As for why¡­well, that¡¯s another thing for you to decide.¡±

    ¡°What about payment?¡±

    ¡°No payment needed.¡± I chuckled again. ¡°I¡¯m not making my living by telling stories in a dusty, abandoned church.¡±

    ¡°Then why do it?¡±

    ¡°Why indeed?¡± I sighed. The audience shifted around nervously. ¡°I¡¯ll advise you to sit somewhere comfortable, the first night will feel the longest.¡± I found myself grinning yet again. ¡°Let us begin.¡±

 Advent 1 - The Specter of the Manor

    I was once known as a man named William Vast. Like any man with a last name worth knowing, I was the son of a land owner. However, my father held a little more prestige than what the title of land owner could convey. He was the wealthy and respected lord of a small, yet prosperous, fief far to the kingdom¡¯s south. And I was his only son, the one who was promised ownership of this tiny world.

    Yes, an heir. I was the heir to my father¡¯s domain. He had been preparing this from my conception, you see. And so I was raised carefully by my father and his servants. I was tutored in etiquette and sciences by well-known scholars. I had a sheltered upbringing, growing up not in the fief but in my manor. My mother you ask? She passed soon after I was born. That was, no doubt, the reason why father raised me with such passion. There would be no others, I was to be his entire legacy.

    However, there was one small area where my father knew I was lacking. Social aptitude¡­before I was nine I didn¡¯t know a single child my own age. Father had been brought up in a similar way within our manor¡¯s territory but he¡¯d had siblings to engage with. I had no one but the help. Putting aside his principles, my father found me some playmates. On the afternoon of my ninth birthday I was introduced to two commoners who were to be my friends. There was a boy and a girl; Hal and Eris.

    ¡°So, what do you do for fun here?¡± Hal asked me immediately. He was tall for his age and his natural stance only accentuated our height difference. There were some unsightly freckles on his face and arms. He smelled faintly of soil.

    ¡°Well I normally introduce myself before continuing a conversation.¡± I parroted a line my father had used once. Hal blinked slowly.

    ¡°Huh? Your father just introduced us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but then it is common etiquette to follow a superior¡¯s introduction with your own.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that.¡± Already he had questioned me twice, I was taken aback.

    ¡°But it¡¯s common etiquette. You must have learned it by your age.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t know anyone who learned that.¡±

    ¡°Look, I know that¡¯s how it works. Just, just do it!¡± My pale face quickly gained some color. Father told me that these people were beneath me and yet he wouldn¡¯t obey like the help would. It was infuriating.

    ¡°My name is Eris, pleased to meet you.¡± The two of us went silent while Eris did a small curtsey. Then she held out her hand and looked up expectantly. Her long, black hair was tied back with an unidentifiable string. Her movements were awkward but passable and her fashionable white dress looked suspiciously new. The maids must have done whatever they could to make these two look presentable. Yet despite knowing this, I couldn¡¯t tear myself away from her clear, blue eyes.

    ¡°Oh, uh, pleased to meet you.¡± I took her hand and kissed it, to the chagrin of Hal. Then Eris stepped back and pushed Hal forward.

    ¡°Now you do it, Hal.¡± Her smile was so radiant that we immediately forgot our argument.

    ¡°No way!¡± Hal stuck his hands behind his back. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that.¡±

    ¡°No, silly.¡± She giggled. ¡°That¡¯s for girls. Just shake his hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡± He took my hand and shook it firmly. It was a lot rougher than hers or my own.

    Our awkward meeting became the first of many. My father would set up times when we would be left alone to play. He didn¡¯t force us to stay in the manor, probably because he didn¡¯t want Hal or Eris anywhere near himself. They showed me all the different games they played to amuse themselves and I reciprocated by not forcing my status upon them. Eventually I was even asking father for more time with those two. It was my only escape from the difficult studies and stuffy atmosphere of the manor. The three of us got along surprisingly well. Hal and I would fight frequently but those fights ended the instant Eris stepped in. Of course, I was definitely still the leader of the group. We continued to enjoy this friendship well into our teens. Until one day when Hal came to me with a strange proposition.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll climb some trees today.¡± I declared, walking away as though it was already decided.

    ¡°Wait, Will, I found something interesting yesterday. We should check it out.¡± Hal called back to me.

    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s my first time hearing about this interesting thing¡­¡± Eris leaned in close to Hal. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    ¡°I wanted it to be a surprise.¡± Hal hastily stepped back. He rummaged through his tattered pants and pulled out a worn copper key. The shape itself was normal but parts of it had turned a sickly green. ¡°This is an old key that I swiped from my mother. You know that abandoned house that¡¯s at the edge of the fief? Apparently that was where my mother¡¯s family lived at one point.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of visiting a filthy old house?¡± I asked, still walking towards the trees.

    ¡°My father told me to never say this but¡­my mother¡¯s family used to be associated with sorcery and demons.¡± I stopped walking and turned back. Hal grinned. ¡°There might be some really cool stuff in that filthy old house.¡±

    ¡°Demons?¡± I scoffed. ¡°Those are just fairy tales. My tutors have said there hasn¡¯t been a single credible eye witness. The idea of demons came about after fools ate poisonous foods and started seeing illusions.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a lot of different stories.¡± Eris chimed in. ¡°They can¡¯t all be caused by hallucinations.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. Even if there¡¯s no truth to these rumors, there must be a reason why they started.¡± I compromised. ¡°Let¡¯s investigate the house!¡±

    The instant we arrived I began to regret this decision. As we approached the area, the grass changed from a spring green to a faded yellow. Looking at it up close, it was much more than a simple house. With three floors and a basement it could even be called a manor. How did they ever afford such a thing? It must have looked magnificent at one point but now it was in a state of disrepair. Most of the outer walls had been stripped of their daub, exposing the wooden lattice underneath like muscles beneath the skin. Even in the midday light this building seemed to draw out a dark atmosphere.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Ooh, it¡¯s pretty scary.¡± Despite her words, Eris¡¯s eyes were gleaming. ¡°I¡¯m glad we¡¯re doing this during the day.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡± I said under my breath.

    Hal inserted the key but the door refused to budge. We had no choice but to push until the hinges finally turned with a groan. The inside was just as off-putting as the outside, the only difference was the smell. The instant the door opened I was assaulted with a gust of decrepit air. It only got worse when we stepped inside.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an old building.¡± Eris answered while covering her mouth. ¡°When the wood has been rotting for a while it smells like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just wood?¡±

    ¡°I heard that a rotting smell means demons are nearby.¡± Hal grimaced. ¡°Maybe some of them are still here.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, Hal! I was thinking that but I didn¡¯t want to mention it. That¡¯s too scary.¡± Eris suddenly clung to his arm. Hal staggered for a second but quickly accepted it.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen anything yet. Let¡¯s start exploring.¡±

    The first floor was uneventful. Creaking floorboards and somewhat dark rooms were the only things that made us flinch. Even so, Eris continued to stay at Hal¡¯s side. Unimpressed with this expedition, I was about to call it quits. Until Hal made another proposal.

    ¡°We still have the upper floors and basement to search. There won¡¯t be enough time if we stay together so how about we split up?¡±

    This place was scary enough with the three of us, I wasn¡¯t about to¡­

    ¡°No way, it¡¯ll be too scary by myself.¡± Eris cried out. ¡°How about we split into two groups, that¡¯s enough right?¡± She looked at me with pleading eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± I replied.

    They took the two remaining floors while I was left with the basement. It took another key to access, which we fortunately found in a nearby room. I glanced back at those two and they waved goodbye. Then I travelled down the frail wooden steps into the darkness. There was almost no light. I didn¡¯t have the foresight to bring a candle and even if I had it might have started a fire from the ever-present mess of cobwebs. The rotting smell was even worse than before.

    What am I doing here? I wondered. As the son of a lord, this was clearly far more filth than I was ever expected to experience. And for what? I couldn¡¯t understand why I gave up so quickly after Hal suggested this, but it was clearly the wrong decision. When I reached the basement floor, it all I could do to grope around for a wall. I found one and sighed with relief. However, that only made me remember how pointless this was. There was nothing here and even if there was I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.

    ¡°Light¡­¡± A frail voice called out in the darkness. It was so faint that I could have dismissed it in a heartbeat. However, the lack of sight made me all the more sensitive to sound. I heard that voice and froze.

    ¡°Light?¡± Repeated a different voice, it spoke like the first.

    ¡°Light!¡±

    ¡°Light.¡±

    ¡°Light?¡±

    ¡°Light!¡±

    ¡°Light!!!¡±

    ¡°Light!!!¡±

    ¡°Someone brought it¡­light.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Just seeing it makes me hungry.¡±

    ¡°No good, can¡¯t eat anything anymore.¡±

    ¡°Worthless.¡±

    ¡°Garbage like us.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t even eat such a small light.¡±

    ¡°Shameful.¡±

    I reeled backwards and brushed past something in the darkness. I reached out and felt it; I had found the stairs again. Carefully, like a rabbit moving under the eyes of a fox, I began to ascend. I took a deep breath, readying myself to sprint the rest of the way.

    ¡°You.¡±

    The voice was much closer this time. I whirled around and hastily scanned through the darkness. In the very corner of the room I noticed something white. With just one look my breath became ragged while my legs threatened to fail me. It was an eyeball. No body, no stalk. A solitary eyeball stared back at me.

    ¡°You should leave, light.¡±

    I tore past the rest of the stairs and didn¡¯t stop there. Only the thick pride in my blood prevented me from crying or yelling. I made it up to the second floor before catching my breath. Exhausted beyond words, I searched desperately for Hal and Eris. Though, I didn¡¯t have to look very far because they had barely progressed. I found them with their hands intertwined and their lips pressed together. Fortunately, they were far too engrossed in their kiss to notice me. I slipped out of the house and silently returned home.

 Advent 1 - Part 2

    When I stumbled into my mansion I had to stop and catch my breath. Was what I saw a trick? Did my imagination run wild in that dark basement? Have I gone mad? I slumped into my bed with no idea of what to do next. The more I tried to rationalize it, the more desperate my explanations became. Suddenly, I was overcome with exhaustion. I closed my eyes and slept like bedrock. The next morning, I woke up to hear that Hal and Eris had tried to visit me.

    ¡°They were worried sick.¡± A servant told me. ¡°Were you doing something dangerous yesterday?¡±

    I shooed her away and went back to my room. I spent the next few days engrossed in my studies. A few days turned into a week. Then a month. Even my father was surprised with my sudden seclusion. He asked me if I wanted to spend a day outside the manor. It really had been a while, and I didn¡¯t want to worry him, so I accepted. There was nowhere that I wanted to go and so I began to wander. Eventually, my feet brought me back to that derelict manor.

    ¡°W-William?¡± A familiar voice called out to me. I looked up to see Eris through a cracked window.

    ¡°Eris? What are you two doing there?¡± A number of possibilities floated through my mind. Suddenly I wanted to leave.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just me. I¡¯ll be down in a second.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ok.¡± Inwardly, I couldn¡¯t deny my relief. Eris left the manor and sprinted up to me.

    ¡°We were really worried about you!¡± Her piercing stare forced me to look away. However, when I gathered the courage to look back I saw that her eyes were only filled with concern. ¡°What happened in that house? You left so suddenly that we thought you had been eaten by a demon. After searching all night, we finally checked the lord¡¯s mansion the next day.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I, uh. Got scared and ran out.¡± It was mostly true.

    ¡°And then you haven¡¯t talked to us for a month!¡±

    ¡°¡­It shouldn¡¯t matter to you guys. You¡¯re just doing your jobs and obeying the lord. If I don¡¯t give you any work is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. We¡¯re friends.¡± Eris smiled and my cold front melted away. For better or worse I couldn¡¯t pretend in front of her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    For a short time, neither of us spoke.

    ¡°I have to admit. When we were ordered to come to your ninth birthday party, I thought it was just another thing I had to do. I didn¡¯t want to meet you, because I envied you. Someone my age who would never go hungry or work up a sweat. Someone who made the rules rather than obeyed them. I thought you were different than us, who are destined to work the land until we die.¡±

    ¡°But you were the first to greet me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, when I saw you arguing with Hal I realized you were just another kid like us.¡±

    ¡°ha, ha¡­Is that how I looked?¡± I laughed awkwardly.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯re both the same, really. As the lord¡¯s successor, you¡¯re bound to the land just as we are.¡± Eris sighed. ¡°Did you hear that Hal and I became a couple?¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡± I tried my best to act surprised. Eris raised her eyebrow and I knew I hadn¡¯t succeeded.

    ¡°Yea¡­Everyone had the same reaction. Of course we¡¯d grow up and tie the knot. Our families have always been close so we both grew up conscious of it.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about it?¡± I asked with no particular answer in mind.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m happy with it.¡± Eris showed me another smile but the edges of her mouth didn¡¯t reach as high as before. ¡°Out of everyone in town, Hal¡¯s a pretty good guy. Not that I¡¯d know about anyone outside the fief, ha, ha¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy for you two.¡± I was glad I could say that truthfully. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad to have your life laid out for you. Even if I could live somewhere else, I wouldn¡¯t leave. I want to be a good heir for my father¡¯s sake. There¡¯s a lot that I owe him, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for you and your family.¡±

    ¡°Yea, that¡¯s right. Even if it¡¯s a life I can¡¯t choose, I should be happy to have it.¡± Eris gave me a playful punch on the arm. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re out and about. Come play with us soon.¡±

    ¡°If I feel like it.¡± I smirked.

    We parted there. I cut my day outside short and went straight back to the mansion. I could hear my heart pounding so powerfully that the vibrations travelled down to my trembling hands. The weather had been mild and my walk had been leisurely but I still wiped sweat from my brow. I stood in front of the door to my father¡¯s room. A couple minutes later, I pulled it open and stepped inside.

    ¡°Father! I need to talk to you.¡± I announced hastily. My father looked up from his reading and promptly set it aside.

    ¡°What do you need, William?¡±

    ¡°I want to marry Eris.¡± Before my nerves failed me, before I could offer a small apology and leave: I blurted out the first thing on my mind. ¡°I know her background isn¡¯t appropriate for me, but I have decided that I will fight you for this.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t take no for an answer?¡± Father laughed, his booming voice reverberated through the castle.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± I stood my ground. My father finally stopped laughing and wiped his eyes.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind, boy? I knew you were smitten since that first meeting.¡± He sighed. ¡°If I was shrewder I would have found replacements for those two immediately but I decided not to. Instead, I¡¯ve been having our servants and the other serfs keep tabs on her.¡±

    ¡°You were spying on her?¡±

    ¡°Nothing that fancy, I was just gathering rumors to prepare for this conversation.¡± Father showed me a toothy smile. ¡°I have to say, she¡¯s actually something special. From everyone I¡¯ve heard from, Eris is very intelligent. Her talents in both memorization and speech are well known. Her family works strictly in the fields, which would stifle her potential. I may just be rationalizing your decision, but I think she could be a good partner to help you govern.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Is that the truth? Are you really saying you¡¯ll approve of this?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I knew father had always avoided the common folk on principle. If he was willing to put that aside for my wishes, then I was truly blessed.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting older now but there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m just beginning to learn.¡± My father frowned, only adding to his wrinkles. ¡°Your grandfather raised me within this manor. You may not realize it but we had always been a relatively poor family. Other lords have much larger territories and reside in lavish castles that are worlds apart from our manor.¡±

    ¡°Really? I never felt that we were lacking.¡± In truth I had heard of such castles from my tutors but it didn¡¯t matter to me. I held a great love for this manor.

    ¡°My father attributed that to a lack of leadership, and to become better leaders we only associated with leaders. I grew up learning how to lead but without learning who I lead. Seeing how I have failed to grow our influence and how you have begun to flourish around those two serfs¡­It may be that my education was lacking.¡±

    ¡°Do not say such things, father. You have been a good lord to these people.¡±

    ¡°Good is not enough.¡± He shook his head slowly. ¡°I have a dream of creating a name that is known far and wide. A dream passed down to me by my father and one I hope passes to you.¡±

    ¡°It has, father, I-¡±

    He leaned in closer and patted me on the shoulder. After three rhythmic pats his hand gripped me tightly.

    ¡°That girl has ambition William. Marry her and turn this family into something great. Your education has been just as strong as mine, if not better. My mistake may have been distancing myself from the commoners but it will not be yours. Spend more time outside of the manor and learn how this world functions on all levels. Take in everything you can, absorb it all. Then return and use that knowledge for this name.¡±

    I bowed deeply, my hands shaking as I do so.

    ¡°I will father. I will.¡±

    The happiness I felt at that moment was indescribable. I had always been conscious of my father¡¯s role in my marriage, but now that we were of the same mind there would be no more obstacles. It was with that blind optimism that my father and I began to plan my wedding. However, news traveled faster than we expected. One of the servants probably overheard us and told their friends. Word of my marriage to a common girl spread like wildfire through the fief. Only a few days after our conversation, an exhausted couple appeared at our doorstep.

    ¡°We heard, huff, that you plan to marry our, huff, daughter.¡± The man spoke. We hadn¡¯t exchanged words up until this point but I recognized him as Eris¡¯s father. ¡°We, huff, wanted to confirm this, huff, as soon as possible.¡± Both of them could barely stand, but they didn¡¯t seem to mind in the least.

    ¡°If you are, then of course we accept!¡± The wife exclaimed. ¡°Never in our wildest dreams did we think Eris could be wed to someone such as the young lord.¡±

    My father invited them in to talk but I found an excuse to leave early. That pair was insufferable. Every word out of their mouths was either a shining praise to the lord or a sincere thank-you for choosing their daughter. I took a walk outside to clear my head. It was relaxing, until I noticed Hal running up the road to the manor.

    ¡°Hal!¡± I waved him down and he sprinted over without a word. When he reached me I smiled, I knew it was inappropriate but I couldn¡¯t help myself. He replied with a scowl.

    ¡°Is this what you wanted to do?¡± He spoke softly, keeping his voice just below a casual volume. I felt a small jolt of nervousness.

    ¡°Hal, it¡¯s for the best. For all of us.¡±

    ¡°And how is that?¡± He wouldn¡¯t look me in the eye. ¡°By forcing Eris to marry you? Even after she made her choice?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t have a choice to begin with.¡±

    ¡°And she has one now?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m willing to take her in, then that¡¯s clearly the best for her.¡±

    ¡°HAVE¡­have you asked her?¡± For an instant I thought he was going to blow his top, but he desperately held it together.

    ¡°Her parents are already speaking with my father. It¡¯s a done deal.¡±

    ¡°William-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re acting like I¡¯m the selfish one here!¡± With tension running through the air like electricity in water, I was the first to break. ¡°Would you have her live in poverty just to be with you? When she could live a long and happy life in the manor?¡±

    ¡°I just want her to have a proper choice!¡± He finally looked at me, his seriousness made me waver. ¡°What even are we to each other, huh? If you¡¯re going to order us around just like everyone else?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about you, Hal.¡± I stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m not ordering you around, I¡¯m¡­¡±

    I trailed off as he began to laugh. It was a sickly cackle, not something I¡¯d ever heard before. He staggered back and held a hand out, beckoning me to wait.

    ¡°Haaa¡­Really, I just realized how rehearsed our lines sound. ¡®This is better for her¡¯ and ¡®I just want her to have a choice.¡¯ We both knew this was going to happen, maybe not consciously though.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s a farce. I could always tell you were jealous of how close we were. This was always going to happen and I can¡¯t change it. Besides¡­I don¡¯t even know how Eris feels about this. If she hasn¡¯t come to the manor and complained, then I guess you have your answer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you decided to listen to reason.¡± I extended my hand, at a time like this it seemed appropriate. Hal shot me a look of disgust but shook it anyway.

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t care if you are the lord-to-be: if you don¡¯t treat her well¡­you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I love her dearly. I promise she will be happy here.¡±

    ¡°Then I have nothing else to say to you.¡± Hal scowled again and walked off. I, however, stood there for a while longer. I had really expected more of a fight.

 Advent 1 - Part 3

    Hal was right, if she hasn¡¯t complained then I have my answer. At least that¡¯s what I told myself two weeks later. It was the night before our wedding and yet I hadn¡¯t seen either of them once. A disturbing sign for sure, but I was confident that Eris would choose the best for herself.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯re both the same ¡­ you¡¯re bound to the land just as we are.¡± I remembered her words from our last conversation. Realizing that we were the same, that we were both born into a role that we must fulfill, gave me the courage to arrange this. If Eris could not be happy with the role she was given, then I¡¯ll give her a new one with me. I smiled and glanced at the full moon rising into the sky.

    ¡°Tomorrow will work out.¡± I reassured myself quietly. Although, that was not enough to calm my nerves. I continued to stare out of my window until the moon crawled beyond my frame¡¯s view. I had been expecting to sleep and so my candles were already out. Now, without moonlight, it was pitch black.

    Suddenly, I felt numb. I moved my hands in front of my face but it was too dark; I could not see them. A wave of pain fell over me and forced me to my knees. It quickly evolved into a torrent that wracked my body and mind. I fell to the floor in agony. Screaming was impossible, any sound I made was instantly swallowed by the darkness. Little by little, that pain was replaced with the numbness from earlier. After that, I lost my sense of touch entirely.

    With no sense for my body, I began to thrash around desperately in the darkness. I heard a candle fall from my bedside table. Then I thrust my arms forward and heard the table clamor as it fell on its side. Encouraged, I moved to where the door should be and grabbed the handle. Opening the door was surprisingly easy. I stepped into the hallway where there was still a sliver of moonlight. Hesitating, I extended my hand to the light. A thin, hazy silhouette of a hand appeared before me.  It quickly faded out under the moon¡¯s glare.

    What was that? I began to panic. My hand, or what appeared to be my hand, just vanished in front of me. I couldn¡¯t tell what was worse, it¡¯s appearance or the fact that I didn¡¯t feel a thing. I thrust my body into the moonlight. For a brief moment I observed the arms, legs and body of my shadowy figure until they vanished as well. It couldn¡¯t be more clear: this body was made of darkness. A shadow effigy of my original form. Innumerable thoughts and concerns filled my head. However, one stood above all others: I can¡¯t get married like this.

    I stepped back and felt my fragmented body reform in the shadows. It had to be a dream. As I wrestled any other notions out of my mind one memory came at me like a left hook: that eyeball in the basement. I had already seen something impossible, something with a body as strange as my own. A being that had been created by a certain family. I stole myself away from the manor and sprinted through the night. Leaving was easy, doors don¡¯t have much of an effect in my current form. The only danger was the moonlight. Despite my best efforts, I couldn¡¯t cross through any well-lit area. So instead I carefully wove my way through the shadows of trees and buildings until I came to Hal¡¯s home.

    Yes, you see, I am no fool. Why would I return to that derelict manor when the source of this curse is here in the town? There¡¯s no need to explain the motive, it¡¯s all obvious. I stepped through his walls as easily as one passes through a curtain and found him sleeping soundly. My blackened fingers wound themselves around his throat but I hesitated. Then I shifted my hands to his shoulders and shook him awake.

    ¡°Eh, What?¡± He swatted through air, passing straight through my chest, while half asleep. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡±

    Hal looked around but there was no one to see.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a closer look?¡± I grabbed a candle from his bedside table and lit it. With no small effort I forced my face into the light and grinned. Why did I grin? Somehow the desire to scare him came naturally to me. And scare it did, Hal let out an abhorrent shriek and fell out of his bed.

    ¡°W-W-What? William!? Is that you?¡± He stammered. I nodded and then extinguished the candle.

    ¡°As I said, who else would it be? Crawling into your room in the dead of night like a beast into a chicken roost, like a snake into a den, like an illness into a man. There¡¯s no one else but me, I assume, who would be such a monster.¡± Even with this wretched body, I felt a surge of emotions. My legs shook and my hands trembled. Despite my great pride I found myself one step away from a breakdown.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Hal asked in a hushed tone. Fortunately, he could not see the pain he had caused me.

    ¡°Why did you do this? Did you really curse me just to get Eris back!?¡±

    ¡°Do what? What happened? Light the candle again, I can¡¯t see you at all.¡±

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t see this!?¡± I lunged forward and gripped his face in my hand.

    ¡°Ouch! Stop! How are you doing that?¡± He flailed desperately but his hands could only pass through me.

    ¡°Why did you do this!? It¡¯s your family that owned that house! There¡¯s no one else who could turn me into a demon.¡±

    ¡°Mmmrgh!¡± Hal couldn¡¯t speak while I held him down.

    ¡°¡­And with this timing as well, you¡­you must have done it.¡± I suddenly felt an ugly nostalgia. It was from the last time I spoke with Hal, when he learned about the wedding.

    ¡°I just realized how rehearsed our lines sound ¡­ We both knew this was going to happen, maybe not consciously though.¡±

    As I said before, I am no fool. I had known, not entirely consciously, that there was another person who could be responsible. Who was responsible. I just couldn¡¯t allow myself to think it.

    ¡°Why did she do this to me?¡± I whimpered. Then I lifted my hand off of Hal and stood up.

    ¡°William, *cough* where are you going? You-*cough*¡± Hal fell into a coughing fit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Hal.¡± At this point, both fear and rage had subsided. Now, I was truly exhausted. I knew I couldn¡¯t confront Eris; I couldn¡¯t even speak to her before the wedding. I could never hate her for this even if I wanted to.

    ¡°William, I don¡¯t know what happened but don¡¯t just disappear.¡± Hal called into the darkness but it was too late, I was already gone. I dragged myself back to the derelict manor, it was the only place I could think to go.

    What was I expecting? Maybe there was a cure or a reversible formula neatly written out. There might be a demon that would fix me for a price. Maybe if I hid for a while I would wake up as my old self. I entertained none of these hopes but I still slipped through the mansion doors. It was empty, as expected.

    ¡°I remember you¡­¡± A familiar voice whispered. I whirled around, searching for its source. ¡°You¡¯re dark now, no light.¡±

    ¡°No-light.¡±

    ¡°A no-light one.¡±

    ¡°Like us?¡±

    ¡°Different.¡±

    ¡°Human form.¡±

    ¡°No-light is special.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Not trash like us.¡±

    An eyeball appeared and I stumbled back in surprise. Other body parts materialized around it until a full person stood before me. Although, I hesitate to call him a person since I could see right through him. He, I assume, was a transparent creature of patchwork: an adult form with features, skin and proportions that varied greatly.

    ¡°No-light, what are you seeking here?¡± it asked me with a single voice.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what I am or why I became like this.¡± I chose to answer him candidly. ¡°I just want to be myself again.¡±

    ¡°Most of us have a similar wish. But we will always be demons, our forms have almost entirely faded. Ever since we were cursed by this family we have been fading.¡± The being wore a deadpan expression. In fact, it had been standing without moving at all, until it mentioned a family. Then its brow furrowed and its lips bent into a frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m the same, I think.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re different. Far different.¡± It shook its head. ¡°An entirely different breed of demon, made with a different curse from that family.¡±

    ¡°Then-¡±

    ¡°I do not have much time to talk with you, no-light. We fear that our end will come very soon. Many others have vanished from this mansion recently.¡±

    ¡°Will¡­Will I fade out as well?¡± I hesitated to ask, unsure if I could accept the answer.

    ¡°In time, without sustenance. Our kind survives on the light from others, we will die without it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll die?¡± Me, the son of the lord? The one who was watched carefully by servants and guards even in adolescence? I had never once considered that my destiny could end here.

    ¡°Do you wish to avoid fading?¡±

    ¡°I want to return to normal!¡± My shout reverberated through the mansion. ¡°I can¡¯t become a demon; I have to inherit my father¡¯s position.¡±

    ¡°Then I have a solution. We are fading but there are still many of us. If you eat us with the intention to become more human, then it may happen.¡±

    ¡°E-eat you? I thought demons ate light or something.¡±

    ¡°We can also eat each other. In fact, many prefer to eat their kin.¡± Its features twisted and shook until they settled into a smile. ¡°We were made to be fodder for sorcerers and their other, superior, creations. If we are to die soon, then this would be a better way to use our lives.¡±

    ¡°Stop, I can¡¯t do such a horrible thing.¡± Pride, decency and everything I had been raised to believe told me to reject this insane proposal. Yet despite this, I licked my lips. When he mentioned eating, my body showed a clear reaction.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°We want to choose.¡±

    ¡°We can die here.¡±

    ¡°Help us.¡±

    ¡°You want to be human?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them win.¡±

    ¡°Wretched family.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to help them.¡±

    ¡°We are the last ones.¡±

    ¡°Fading¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll become part of a greater being.¡±

    ¡°Process is simple.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave us.¡±

    ¡°Profiting from us.¡±

    ¡°Forgotten our lives.¡±

    ¡°Confined to this house.¡±

    ¡°Hungry.¡±

    ¡°Light.¡±

    ¡°Pain.¡±

    ¡°Wretched girl¡­¡±

    ¡°No-light, please.¡±

    ¡°Eat us.¡±

    ¡°Free us.¡±

    ¡°Save us.¡±

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    ¡°No more.¡±

    ¡°No-light.¡±

    ¡°What is it you want? We want to become a part of you.¡±

    The cacophony rang out through the mansion. I covered my ears but it was no use. All the while the being in front of me stood expressionless, however those voices were anything but. They were filled with the rage and sorrow that I had felt so recently. I remembered that this family had not been practicing magic for many generations. How long had these spirits lived in this lonely place?

    ¡°¡­Fine. If it will help both of us, then I will eat you.¡± After all, I couldn¡¯t give up on becoming human again.

    ¡°He chose!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, no-light.¡±

    ¡°How wonderful!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss all of you.¡±

    ¡°It is our time.¡±

    ¡°Do it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Before they win.¡±

    ¡°Eat us.¡±

    ¡°Vile sorcery.¡±

    ¡°Become strong.¡±

    ¡°Become greater than them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± The main body spoke once more. A faint smile reappeared on its face.

    ¡°So, uh, how does this work now? Do I actually have to¡­you know?¡± Accepting this grotesque being in front of me was difficult enough. If I actually had to bite into him then I¡¯d have to rethink this.

    ¡°It is all about intention. You must view us as nourishment and then open your mouth. I will do the rest.¡±

    It sounded a little ominous but I did as he said. Viewing him as food was surprisingly easy, I could only assume it was a side-effect of my demonic body. Then I opened my mouth and he began to glow.

    ¡°Ah almost fohgot, what ish your name?¡± I spoke while keeping my mouth open as wide as I could. The idea of him disappearing without a name didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    ¡°There were many people who were turned into monsters. Only nine of us are left now. Our names aren¡¯t important; we¡¯ve already forgotten them.¡±

    The light surrounding the man began to flow into me. With every passing second he grew fainter. Meanwhile, I felt a wave of pleasure pass through me. This feeling wasn''t linked to a sensation of taste, but he could only be described as delicious. Finally, the man completely faded from view. There was nothing left of him, besides what was inside me. I certainly felt different, bu my demonic form hadn''t changed at all. Then, for the second time that night, my exhaustion pounced on me. I quickly fell asleep and didn''t open my eyes until the next afternoon.

 Advent 1 - Part 4

    I dreamt that night. My father talked while I sat before him, listening obediently. Then I noticed that the light from outside was particularly bright that day. It looked so warm and inviting. I stole a glance out the open window and observed the green field around the manor. Father¡¯s voice became noise in the background as I shifted my gaze upward towards the hills beyond our fief.

    ¡°Hal¡¯s a pretty good guy. Not that I¡¯d know anyone outside of the fief, ha, ha¡­¡±

    Why did Eris sound so embarrassed to say that? Even I barely know anything about the rest of the world. Maybe I¡¯m even more ignorant than her, spending my days confined in the manor. I have learned from tutors who¡¯ve travelled across our kingdom. Some of them even hailed from other kingdoms. But their stories don¡¯t touch me, me who will never venture beyond his own land.

    ¡°I just want her to have a proper choice!¡±

    Maybe Hal realized that Eris¡¯s ambitions went beyond choosing a man. Did he know I wouldn¡¯t understand such a thing? Is that why he gave up on our argument? Even during such a thought, I felt jealousy. Jealousy that Hal had understood her so much better than me. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised though; Hal would follow Eris¡¯s selfishness just as easily as I did, of course he cared about her.

    I slumped down in my seat. My father¡¯s voice was all but gone, though I could still see him lecturing me from the corner of my eye. What was so great about my previous life? My fianc¨¦ hates me, and justifiably so. I betrayed my only friend. I study and study but in truth I¡¯ve never cared about any of it. I just wanted to please my father.

    ¡°¡­You goddamned fool.¡±

    I opened my eyes, only to be blinded by light. My body wouldn¡¯t move and I still felt drowsy from eating those spirits.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s ruined now! What did you do with them!?¡±

    I cracked one eye open but it really was too bright out. Though, for an instant I was able to check my surroundings. I was lying at the entrance to the manor. The doors were wide open, letting sunlight flow freely into the entryway. In my drowsiness I began to panic. The light was going to destroy me!

    ¡°Stop moving, you¡¯re fine now¡­¡±

    They were right: my body wasn¡¯t fading away at all. I made a third attempt and finally adjusted my eyes to the midday sun. Still squinting, I turned towards the source of the voice that had been berating me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just look up at me like an ox that fell asleep on the job. Tell me what you did with them?¡± Eris was kneeling next to me. This surprise would have normally caused me to jump to my feet but my body was still half-asleep.

    ¡°¡­Do you mean the spirits in this house?¡± I managed a question.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°I ate them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Eris stared at me without saying anything. Then she stood up.

    ¡°Eris, wait! Don¡¯t go!¡± I frantically struggled to sit up but my limbs refused to hold my weight.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve done. Your body¡¯s back to normal, right? I bet you¡¯re going to insist we move forward with the wedding.¡± There was so much anger in her tone, I hardly recognized her. To me, Eris was always soft-spoken and cheerful. Was this side of her another thing she¡¯d hid?

    ¡°What does it matter if I¡¯m back to normal? Why did you want to turn me into a monster anyway?¡±

    ¡°Because if you were a demon then we couldn¡¯t marry.¡± Eris looked away as she spoke.

    ¡°Then why did you care if I turned back? I¡¯ve already heard your protest loud and clear. Do you really think I¡¯ll pursue you after this?¡±

    ¡°If you won¡¯t then that¡¯s fine. We have nothing more to talk about.¡± She began to walk away but I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    ¡°For some reason¡­I can look at myself from a distance now. Because of that I learned more about myself, and about you. I also have a good idea of why you were so concerned about those spirits.¡±

    Eris stopped dead in her tracks. She glanced back at me but didn¡¯t come any closer.

    ¡°Those spirits mentioned that a number of them were disappearing recently. I¡¯m sure that you were the cause of that. Before I ate them, they said I was something completely different. A demon made with a different spell. I think that spell used the spirits of this mansion as ingredients.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I used them to turn you into a monster.¡±

    ¡°But there were still nine left. What did you need those for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s-¡± Eris started her excuse but I cut her off.

    ¡°I think you wanted to use them on yourself. Once you knew the spell worked on me then you could turn yourself into a demon.¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to do that!?¡± Eris shot back.

    ¡°To be free: moving quickly during the night, never tiring, only needing to feed off of people or other demons, it was all to escape your life in this fief.¡±

    What was this? Eris reeled back in shock and if I was standing I would have done the same. I had the vague understanding that she had wanted to do more than just turn me into a demon. I also knew the spirits in that house were somehow involved in this process. After that everything suddenly came together in my head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯d learn sorcery just to turn me into a demon. Since you were visiting that mansion before I decided to marry you. You must have had another goal in mind.¡± Despite my own confusion, I kept talking. ¡°You told me that you were jealous of me, until you learned that I was also bound to this land. Leaving this place is an impossible dream for a serf. So you were searching for a way to escape with sorcery.¡±

    ¡°William, I was-¡± Eris rushed over to me while I cut her off once more.

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t tell if you planned on eating me after you transformed. Either way, I can understand why those spirits were in a hurry to make me eat them. They must have mistaken you for one of the owners of the mansion, or maybe they just hate all sorcerers. By getting rid of the remaining ingredients, they ruined your plan.¡±

    ¡°Did¡­¡± Eris looked at the ground and her hands balled into fists. ¡°Did you really think I would have eaten you!?¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Outwardly, my facial expression didn¡¯t change. For some reason it was difficult to change my face or my tone. However, on the inside I felt a burning regret. How could I have thought such a thing, let alone voice it out loud. This was the woman I admired more than any other. I would have never thought such a thing.

    ¡°¡­Oh.¡± I released a short laugh and then sighed. With a little concentration my hands reverted back to their shadowy forms and then quickly faded away in the light. ¡°I¡¯m still a monster I guess.¡±

    Time passed quickly from there. Eris helped me move away from the entrance and I immediately felt my strength return. Sunlight wouldn¡¯t kill me anymore but it was certainly dangerous. We stayed there for the rest of the day, avoiding the worried calls of the townsfolk as they searched on my father¡¯s orders. Fortunately, no one would go near the mansion.

    While we waited for the sun to fall, Eris told me all sorts of things. She told me how her parents pressured her to get closer to Hal. Why she felt that her talent was squandered in the fields. How she learned to read in secret with the help of travelling merchants. I listened to her talk about the kind of books that resided in this mansion. Even the nature of sorcery and demons.

    Despite this being our second time alone together, I couldn¡¯t enjoy it properly. I recognized the immense joy I felt in learning about her life but I was somehow detached from it. Could I only care so much now? I hadn''t felt this way in my shadowy form. Suddenly everything seemed less important than before.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you merge with other demons.¡± When I vented my frustrations, Eris had an answer. ¡°Eating them is one thing. You can break them down to their very essence and absorb that. However, you probably didn¡¯t perform that step. Now they¡¯re a part of your body and mind.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still me...?¡±

    ¡°You can merge with spirits while maintaining your ego. However, you¡¯ll still be affected in some way. Maybe their experience is giving you a new perspective?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s your own fault then.¡± Eris laughed. ¡°Look, Will, I do feel bad about how things turned out. My original plan was to escape this fief as a demon, and if you wanted I would have taken you with me.¡±

    ¡°What about Hal?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s happy with his life here¡­¡± Eris looked away. ¡°He told me so when I asked him to elope with me.¡±

    Dulled feelings or not, that one still hit me hard.

    ¡°But I want to make things right. I¡¯ve read most of the books here and they don¡¯t have a method to turn you back to normal. Even so, there must be something out there that can make you human again.¡±

    ¡°And you want to travel the country searching for it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a win-win.¡± Eris showed me a cheeky smile. ¡°You¡¯d come too, of course. It¡¯ll be similar to my original plan.¡±

    ¡°Except that I¡¯m going home the instant you cure me.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t forgotten my father during this crisis. He sacrificed so much, changed so much just for me. I was the only one left for him. There was no way I could leave to start a new life somewhere else. I would succeed him as lord. Once again, I could feel that this desire had softened somewhat. Even so, it was still my greatest dream.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Her smile waned, but Eris extended her hand. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll turn you back to normal.¡±

    I took her hand and kissed it.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll stay by your side until then.¡±

    Night fell and I rushed out to leave a message for my father while Eris stole some things from her house. I didn¡¯t say anything explicit, just that I was safe and that I would return as soon as possible. When we reconvened at the mansion there was an unexpected guest.

    ¡°I held off on searching this place because I figured you two had a lot to talk about¡­¡± Hal scratched his head. He paced back and forth in front of us, probably trying to choose his words. ¡°But this is getting out of hand.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re about to leave, you¡¯re not going to change our minds.¡± Eris retorted.

    ¡°I know that. I¡¯m just wondering how well you planned this one?¡±

    ¡°I have a plan.¡±

    ¡°How far is the next town?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a small village a few days away, on foot.¡±

    ¡°No horses?¡±

    ¡°As if we could steal those. The whole town¡¯s looking for us.¡±

    ¡°What about food?¡± Hal narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I have enough for a week. Maybe more if we ration. Then we¡¯ll have to find more.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to find food on the road? What plants are safe to eat? What about when you get to a town, how will you make money?¡±

    ¡°I stole some.¡± I finally found a way into the conversation. ¡°We should be fine for a while.¡±

    ¡°You probably took silver and gold coins right¡­you can¡¯t use those in most places.¡± I nodded and Hal shook his head. ¡°My family has horses and I know enough about plants. Plus, I can do physical labor if we need the money. So-.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear you make a case for yourself.¡± Eris cut him off. ¡°If you want to come just say so.¡±

    This intrusion would have bothered the old me. Now, however, I was happy to have another friend to travel with. I really wasn¡¯t myself anymore¡­is this because the spirits I ate were lonely?

    Hal left and quickly returned with horses and a filled pack. We set out while the moon was still high in the sky.

    ¡°¡­So, for both personal and practical reasons¡­¡± I hesitated briefly, but this was for the best. ¡°I think I should use a different name while we¡¯re travelling.¡±

    ¡°Ok, what name did you have in mind?¡± Eris asked.

    ¡°Call me Ten.¡±

    ¡°Ten?¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it but sure.¡± Hal sighed.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Eris put a hand on her chin. ¡°Fine. We can¡¯t really use your real name around here anyway.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, you two.¡± I found myself smiling. It was such a rare reaction now, so I tried to hold on to this warm feeling. Despite my efforts, in a few minutes my expression settled back into its native form.

    Eventually the sun rose and I felt incredibly tired. Slumping forward, I clung to my horse''s neck. It''s fine...I told myself. My eyes fell shut but I wasn''t worried. Those two were here after all.

    Author Note:

    This is the end of advent 1. I''ll post the beginning of advent 2 next week.

 Advent 2 - The Ant and the Golden Lion

    Everyone is born with something. For some, that¡¯s food and a warm bed. For others, it¡¯s gold and riches. Education, apprenticeship, talent and even health are all things one might take for granted. Meanwhile, I was only given one thing: my body. Shelter, sustenance, even role-models and caretakers were never mine. When I did receive such things, they were hard-won luxuries. My family was enslaved by bandits when I was very young. Eventually those bandits were taken out by a group of mercenaries. My father was already dead so my mother convinced the mercenaries to take us in. Through cooking, cleaning and various other things we secured a life in the group.

    However, I don¡¯t really mind all that.

    ¡°Life has many starting points, but we all have potential to reach a good place.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t believe you, Rowan, but¡­¡± Edil began to reply but he trailed off as the ground began to shake. Sounds of rocks trembling under the quake gave way to hooves stomping the earth. Then, even that was eclipsed by the hoots and victory-cries of the mercenaries. They had returned successfully.

    Campfires roared as the rest of us rolled out booze and food for the battle-worn party. The camp itself was rather large for a mercenary group, holding over a hundred people. The ones who returned, the actual fighters, made up two-thirds of the group. The rest of us were either female or simply too young to fight. All of us cheered as Kite, our current leader, dismounted in the middle of camp.

    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve enjoyed another success today!¡± He raised his fist to incite a second burst of cheers. ¡°Unlike my predecessor, I¡¯m not much for speeches. So let¡¯s just get to the fun part!¡±

    He grabbed a goblet of wine from the nearest woman and drank it in one gulp. Another round of cheering and clapping followed. Then the rest of the mercenaries began to indulge themselves. Those like me joined in the festivities but we were careful not to take anything coveted by the fighters.

    ¡°Geez, what are the knights in lord Sarvo¡¯s army doing? They were sieging that castle for months.¡± I overhear the mercenaries and move in closer. ¡°¡­Then we come in from an odd angle and bam! It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°We were fighting for a good half of the day, don¡¯t just say bam¡­¡± Another man reprised him with a cackle.

    They assisted in a siege? I leaned in further. However, the rest of their conversation was disappointingly thin on details. I would have loved to ask exactly how they cooperated with the lord¡¯s knights. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t ask such things unless I wanted a beating. The mercenaries didn¡¯t enjoy talking about bloody work, especially while they¡¯re drinking.

    ¡°Then the enemy commander strode up on a white-haired stallion. I stood before him, my own horse had already died by that point.¡±

    The exception to this rule was Kite. His stories, while untrustworthy, would always gather a large crowd.

    ¡°He unsheathed a sword that was two¡­no, three times as large as mine. Heck, it could have cut me in half!¡±

    I waded out of the crowd while he roared with laughter. After a few minutes of wandering I spotted Edil standing at the outskirts of the party. I tapped him on the shoulder and he whipped around.

    ¡°Wha? Oh, hey Rowan.¡±

    ¡°Kite¡¯s stories not doing it for you?¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Even after growing up with them¡­I¡¯ve never enjoyed these loud parties.¡± Edil sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a fan myself.¡± A slight lie, but we had better things to discuss. ¡°Can we continue our talk from earlier?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure. You were talking about your past right?¡±

    ¡°Well, more about the future.¡± I smiled sheepishly. ¡°What do you think you¡¯ll be doing in a year from now?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    An obvious question.

    ¡°By that time we¡¯ll both be old enough to fight. So, I¡¯ll be fighting with everyone else¡­or have already died, ha, ha.¡± Edil certainly inherited his sense of humor from the camp.

    ¡°What about five years from now?¡±

    ¡°More of the same.¡±

    ¡°Ten years?¡±

    ¡°Same as five but with more pay.¡±

    ¡°Do you see a problem there?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Years of sparse jobs and tough fighting. All while moving this camp around the kingdom. Even then, if everything goes well, we¡¯d barely be welcome in a local tavern. Lords see us as disposable and serfs fear us as though we were bandits. Have you noticed there¡¯s only a few older folks in this group? There¡¯s no future for us here.¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­everyone¡¯s pretty cheerful.¡±

    ¡°Everyone that comes back.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Then what do you want to be?¡± Edil frowned. Being someone born into the group, I knew he wouldn¡¯t appreciate my criticism. However, some problems can only be tackled head-on.

    ¡°When we¡¯re not collecting bounties, most of our work is with lords. What if we were strong enough for them to see us as more than disposable workers? If we show true mettle on the battlefield and become well-known throughout the kingdom¡­would it be strange if we were offered knighthood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes it would.¡± Edil replied candidly. ¡°Any lord willing to take in mercenaries would be throwing his reputation away.¡±

    ¡°You forget the power of fame.¡± I shook my head. ¡°If our names spread across the kingdom then it will only be a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyways, we¡¯ll be fighting as mercenaries soon but I don¡¯t intend on dying as one. Whether or not you think my dreams are far-fetched, you should still want to become a better fighter for your own sake. So train with me in our spare time.¡±

    Edil didn¡¯t reply quickly. I noticed myself swallow loudly, everything built up to this question. Becoming a knight was my own dream and I knew it would be a tough sell to Edil. Training, however, would be different. In a less than a year we¡¯ll be fighting for our lives. Anyone would want to increase their chances of survival.

    ¡°We already get lessons from the older mercenaries. The rest is something to be learned on the battlefield.¡± Edil shook his head.

    ¡°¡­Really? You don¡¯t want to practice more?¡±

    ¡°Not really. If there¡¯s a year before I have to fight, then I¡¯ll enjoy myself until then.¡± Edil shrugged and turned away. ¡°Good luck with being a knight though¡­I guess.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± I opened my mouth and then promptly closed it, dumbstruck. How could anyone be so short-sighted? Then I looked around the camp and found my answer. The men were drinking and laughing as if there was no tomorrow. I noticed a few faces missing and realized there really wasn¡¯t a tomorrow for them. Eat and drink if you win, then keep fighting until you lose. That¡¯s the mercenary lifestyle.

    I slunk away from the camp, stashing a sword under my shirt as I went. Once the cheers were barely audible I unsheathed the sword and took a deep breath. What did it matter? If these people want such a life, then I won¡¯t rely on them.

    I swung my sword down into the earth, then slowly raised it over my shoulder. I repeated this brutal strike over and over. Every hit sprayed my clothes with dirt but, slowly, I began to calm down. Sighing once more, I took on a proper fighting stance. Then I spent the rest of the day as I always do: practicing.

 Advent 2 - Part 2

    ¡°Hey, scar-child.¡±

    Two days later, my solo practice was interrupted. I stuck my sword into the ground and turned to see Kite strolling up.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been playing around with our weapons.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not playing, I¡¯m practicing.¡± I wanted to reply. Of course, I didn¡¯t say such things. Kite wasn¡¯t looking for excuses.

    ¡°Scar-child, can you hear me?¡±

    Such an obnoxious nickname. With my plain looks, simple black hair and short stature nothing about me sticks out. The one exception is my face, or rather the scar carved into it. I¡¯ve tried, unsuccessfully, to remember when I received it. It must have been when I was very young. Regardless of my memories and wishes, it¡¯s always sat prominently on my left cheek. Apparently it resembles a claw.

    ¡°Look, It¡¯s fine to practice. For now, though, just make do with the training we give you.¡±

    ¡°What if that¡¯s not enough?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not enough.¡± Kite laughed. ¡°Real mettle is forged on the battlefield. Training is just a foundation. Don¡¯t worry, even if you aren¡¯t matching up to Edil you never know what will happen in a real fight. Just bring enough spirit and you¡¯ll do fine.¡±

    ¡°As if I could rely on that.¡± After relegating countless insults to the corner of my mind, one finally slipped out.

    ¡°Oh? Is that the issue?¡± Kite¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You can¡¯t trust simple advice from your leader? That must be tough for you.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡± I raised my voice but one glare from Kite halted my protest.

    Kite slowly and deliberately plucked my sword from the ground. Then he turned and left without another word. My hand subconsciously moved over my gut. I may have just made a costly mistake.

    Weeks passed and I continued to practice while making a serious effort to not get caught again. Edil and I also received compulsory lessons from the older mercenaries. Their lessons were simple, but undeniably effective.

    ¡°Dodge!¡± One man yelled.

    I nearly tripped over my own feet as I evaded ten swings at varying angles.

    ¡°Block!¡±

    This time I held my ground and raised my shield. His attacks shook me but I stood firm.

    ¡°Parry!¡±

    He immediately switched to deadly thrusts. I met his blade with my own and continued his momentum until I felt an opportunity. With a flick of my wrist I changed the direction of his sword and my own; sending his attack down into the dirt. In the same movement I raised my shield and thrust it forward. I stopped a few inches from his face and the mercenary released a wide-mouthed grin.

    ¡°Excellent, Rowan, your skill and senses are exceptional. Although¡­¡± He pushed my shield aside with one hand and head-butted me. I fell down flat on my back. ¡°Your physical strength is poor.  It¡¯s hard to believe that you were caught for overtraining earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­I still have a lot of work to do.¡± I bowed my head slightly until I remembered that the mercenaries hated that kind of formality.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to tell you! Your time as a boy is almost up, soon you¡¯ll be ready to fight with us. However, before we accept you, you¡¯ll have to spar against one of the adults.¡±

    ¡°Do I have to win?¡± I smiled and replied without pause. It might not be impossible, depending on who I fight.

    ¡°No, us teachers will be watching you. If you demonstrate adequate ability, then you¡¯ll be accepted.¡±

    I raised my fist to the sky then brought it back like a piston. After so much effort, I had finally reached the starting line. For the rest of the day I swung my sword with renewed energy.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you today, Rowan? You¡¯ve looked so gloomy recently but now you¡¯re smiling during laundry duty.¡± Marseille, my mother, noticed my new attitude. Just as I¡¯d hoped she would.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m almost at that age¡­¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right.¡± She smiled back. ¡°But this camp only has men and older women. Even if you¡¯re at such an age I¡¯ll be hard-pressed to find you a partner.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that!¡±

    She giggled like a child.

    ¡°Right, right. You¡¯ll be going off to battle soon.¡± It was only for an instant, but I saw her smile curl into a frown. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re prepared though. Kite already told everyone as much.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­N-nothing, forget it.¡± I turned my attention back to the clothes I was washing.

    ¡°Rowan¡­¡± She put down her laundry and looked at me. I glanced up at her. ¡°I know you¡¯ll do fine.¡±

    What a strange thing to say, of course I would be. With that confidence, I arrived at the training field the next day to meet my opponent.

    ¡°Hey, scar-child.¡± Kite stood in the center of the field along with my teachers.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to spar with you?¡± I didn¡¯t even blink. Kite frowned, maybe he had expected more of a reaction.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re joining my group then you¡¯ll need my vote. What better way to earn it than this?¡±

    I glowered as Kite laughed. His bastard sword and full plate armor shone brilliantly in the midday sun. Meanwhile, my only metal protection was a chainmail vest, short sword and a small shield. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable though; I wasn¡¯t nearly tall or bulky enough to wear such heavy equipment. Once I become a mercenary, I could be asked to fight men with heavier weapons and tougher armor.

    ¡°Are you ready? Do you want to warm up first?¡± Kite snickered.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m prepared.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie; I had gotten up early to review. Or maybe it was more accurate to say that I hadn¡¯t slept. Either way, my adrenaline was pumping.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s begin.¡± Kite extended his sword and I did the same. We stood silently for a while, connected by the tips of our swords.

    My concentration waned as I heard murmuring behind me. A quick glance backwards told me that a crowd was forming. News travelled quickly through the camp and my insubordination to Kite was already well known. Of course, they all heard the story from Kite himself so I doubt anyone is on my side.

    That doesn¡¯t matter. I thought. The larger crowd was perfect for my debut.

    ¡°Begin!¡± One instructor called out.

    We immediately broke apart. The crowd began to cheer as we stared each other down. Kite moved first, lunging forward with a fierce thrust. I stepped back and blocked with my shield but Kite wasn¡¯t finished. Connecting his earlier motion, he rose his sword up high above his head and brought it down on top of me. With my shield already raised, it was trivial to block.

    ¡°You little shit.¡± Kite muttered under his breath. He stepped in and put even more weight into his overhand chop. Even though I blocked perfectly, Kite won out with brute strength. In the next instant his sword had already reached the ground, passing through me like an arrow through the wind.

    My vision went black and I could feel warm blood rush down my face and soak into my undershirt. After a second of standing in silent disbelief, I collapsed unceremoniously. The world was spinning, meanwhile I heard cries for bandages and water. There was someone sobbing as well, my mother must have turned out for the fight. My consciousness began to fade.

    However, I wasn¡¯t finished. I pushed as hard as I could to raise my head above the ground and looked up at Kite. He had already dropped his sword. Switching from combatant to leader, he sternly directed people to gather medical supplies. I glared at him before falling unconscious but I don¡¯t think he even noticed.

    It took a couple days but I woke up. After having weathered the worst of it, they told me I would eventually recover good as new. The injury had carved a new scar into my face and a shorter one down my chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty goddamn lucky.¡± Edil remarked when he visited me. ¡°Half a finger¡¯s length further and you¡¯d have been carved up.¡±

    ¡°I was carved up, asshole.¡± I pointed to the swollen line from my left nostril to the bottom of my chin.

    ¡°Still, all that training didn¡¯t fail you.¡± Edil smiled weakly, he didn¡¯t seem very happy to be here.

    I strongly suspected one of the instructors had asked him to visit.

    ¡°The instructors said that you took an extra step back the instant he overpowered you. That¡¯s what saved your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yea. I guess it payed off.¡± I mirrored his smile. The conversation slowly died from there and Edil eventually said his goodbyes.

    In truth, that retreat had nothing to do with training. I stepped back because I knew Kite would pull something like this. My hands curled into fists. I continued to grip my sheets tightly while remembering the previous night.

    ¡°AACH! That kid pishes me of shometimes.¡± Kite spoke loudly among a group of his closest subordinates. I could hear him even while helping the cooks in a different part of the camp. ¡°I¡¯ll teach him a leshon tomorrow if it¡¯s the last thing he doesh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± When he paused I assumed his friends were talking.

    ¡°No, I do mean the last thing he doesh. I know the phrash.¡±

    I scowled. Almost half of the camp had been subjected to his drunken ramblings over the past hour. Of course, no one dared to complain. However, I was even more worried when he suddenly went silent after his last remark. I quietly excused myself from cooking duty and snuck behind Kite¡¯s tent. Listening closely, I heard the rest of the conversation.

    ¡°What do you mean by discipline?¡± One of his subordinates asked.

    ¡°I mean that he needs to be taught a lesson.¡± Kite¡¯s voice was suddenly different than before. It was a deeper, colder voice than I thought possible from him. ¡°A lot of the guys around here aren¡¯t taking me seriously. They probably prefer the old leader or some crap. That kid is the same, he doesn¡¯t think much of us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­my son told me that Rowan doesn¡¯t want to become a mercenary.¡±

    ¡°Well then it¡¯s no loss to us.¡± I heard them gasp as Kite slammed something down. In hindsight it was probably a sword. ¡°He¡¯s just the son of that whore. If I kill him then that¡¯s one less person who¡¯s against me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really gonna¡¯ kill him for that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about what he did, it¡¯s about the message. When McDonald was alive, people he didn¡¯t like went missing all the time. That¡¯s what being a leader is all about.¡±

    I tried to run but my legs wouldn¡¯t move. Dying over some stupid outburst? This clearly wasn¡¯t a joke. I gathered my courage and ran back to the cooks. I thought about telling someone but there was on one to tell. In the end, it was all I could do to show up for the match.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Back in my bed, covered in bandages and healing paste, I was compelled to speak. ¡°I¡¯m still alive¡­so I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± No one was listening, but it was as though I had made a contract with the heavens.

    It would take over a month to heal, but I would recover. It would take a lot of effort to convince my teachers that I was ready to fight, but I would. Then, when that bastard least suspects it¡­I vowed I would chop his head off.

 Advent 2 - Part 3

    Dust flies in every direction as Edil hastily retreats. His footwork is shoddy but he managed to place some distance between himself and Bard. Bard is the only other mercenary with a full set of plate armor. He is also Edil¡¯s opponent for his rite of passage. Why would Kite pit another student against a heavily armed opponent after my fiasco? To prove that I was at fault, of course. Bard carefully responded to Edil¡¯s strikes though he was anything but aggressive.

    ¡°Damn, take this!¡± Edil cried out as he swung for a gap between Bard¡¯s shoulder armor and breastplate.

    ¡°Oho, a good strike.¡± Bard doled out half-hearted praise while blocking.

    There''s so much wasted movement that it makes me sick¡­ I thought. Yet, despite Edil¡¯s wide swings, this duel went on for over an hour. If it were me, I might have lost due to sheer exhaustion. An hour of hard combat, especially in armor, was nothing to sneeze at. Although, maybe it was just my poor constitution since neither of the two mercenaries seemed to be weakening.

    ¡°You¡¯ve thrown out many deadly strikes over the course of this battle. Any more would be pointless, you pass!¡± Bard finally set down his weapon and called the fight. The two exchanged a sweaty handshake and received applause from the teachers, Kite and other onlookers (myself included).

    ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t so hard.¡± Edil happily told me later that night. He leaned in close and I recoiled at the heavy stench of alcohol on his breath. ¡°You just gotta¡¯ be tenacious and keep fighting. That¡¯s what it¡¯s all about. Next time you get your chance, just try to stay standing for more than a few minutes¡­hic!¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    I excused myself as quickly as possible. We didn¡¯t really get along but Edil was the only other guy near my age. That conversation made me realize I was going to need some booze in me before I could deal with him drunk. During my search for a drink, I noticed a lone merchant sitting at one end of the camp.

    ¡°Common necessities and rare trinkets. Don¡¯t be shy, everything can be haggled.¡± The merchant cooed softly, as though he was already resigned to a lonely night. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to have merchants join the camp. We¡¯re travelers of a similar breed. While a merchant would prefer to set up in a town, we¡¯ll usually see one or two stop by while the camp is in the middle of travel. Though, this time we might have attracted a strange one.

    I¡¯m not sure if the ¡®common¡¯ goods he spoke of were stashed in the abnormally large backpack behind him, but the goods laid out before him were certainly rare. Unidentifiable bones, skin from a hairless animal, horns of various beasts and even some dusty books sat on the merchant¡¯s silk carpet. With this sort of merchandise, it was no surprise that the mercenaries avoided him. Although, his appearance played a role in his abandonment. The aged man wore a hefty, but simplistic, red robe with a hood to cover his face. After studying him with a passing interest I became careless and our eyes met.

    ¡°Boy! Yes, you.¡± He waved to me with that same wispy voice. ¡°Come, I sense you will find something you need here. My name is Elver, feel free to search thorough my wares.¡±

    Maybe he sells rat poison. I thought idly. My reputation among the mercenaries couldn¡¯t get any worse so I decided to browse.

    ¡°Who normally buys this stuff?¡±

    ¡°Fools, mostly¡­hrgh.¡± Elver let out something between a laugh and a cough. ¡°Grind these bones into a drink and you¡¯ll live ten more years, burn these skins on your wedding night and your husband¡¯s eyes will never stray, that¡¯s what I tell people.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re telling me different?¡±

    ¡°Well, we both know magic¡¯s more complicated than that.¡± He pulled up his left sleeve to reveal a scar. I gasped, it was a familiar mark. Jagged lines stretched across his arm to form a sinister claw.

    ¡°How could we have the same scar?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? You don¡¯t know?¡± Elver cocked his head and then released another withered laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve just been walking around with that on your face. Mercenaries are a careless bunch though, maybe it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Know what? What are you taking about?¡±

    ¡°Kid, tell me a little about yourself. What are you doing in a place like this?¡± He stared at me intently.

    ¡°Forget that, tell me about this scar!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, If I¡¯m going to tell you then I want to know who I¡¯m talking to.¡± He shrugged. The man seemed frail enough to fold under a strong breeze. However, when I looked into his eyes something told me that intimidation wouldn¡¯t work.

    I relented and told him about my history. My story ended once I was taken in by the mercenaries but then he shook his head.

    ¡°Keep going. What have you been doing in this camp? What do you want to do?¡±

    Against my better judgement I told him everything about my training, Kite and even my goal to become a knight. He laughed again and I shivered. Why was I telling him this stuff in the first place?

    ¡°I understand now. You¡¯ve had quite a tough life, Rowan. But people like us are naturally hated by this world¡­misfortune will always befall us.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°People like us? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°You seem to think this is a scar, but it¡¯s actually a birthmark. It is known as the mark of the sorcerer.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorcerer?¡±

    I¡¯d heard stories of sorcerers, everyone had. They¡¯re filthy creatures that use magic to bend the natural laws. If mercenaries are a step above bandits, then sorcerers are one step below them.

    ¡°Yes, people born with this mark are fated to become sorcerers. Though, maybe it¡¯s a little presumptuous to use the word ¡®become¡¯. From the moment you were born the talent was already within you.¡±

    ¡°Just stop there.¡± I thrust my hand out. ¡°I¡¯m no sorcerer, nor do I wish to become one. I already told you that I will become a knight.¡±

    ¡°It might be easier to accomplish your goals as a sorcerer, though.¡± He laughed once more but I turned away.

    ¡°My goal is fame and fortune, sorcery would only cause infamy. A coward or a fool might take the easier route but I will train my body and become a famous warrior.¡±

    ¡°Rowan, I¡¯ve listened to you tell me about your life and now I can understand what you are. You are an ant. Do not misunderstand, ants can achieve great things by working together. However, you are a solitary ant. Someone like that will never achieve their goals no matter how hard they work.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. In fact, I could barely hear the last part of his lecture. There was no point in talking to him, so I walked away. If that was some elaborate ruse to attract a customer, then I will never know. That is because I was already late for training. I swung the iron sword into the ground a few extra times that night.

    ~          ~          ~

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your armor¡¯s on properly?¡±

    ¡°Look for yourself, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad they could find you a helmet. Does it fit ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you sharpen your sword?¡±

    ¡°You and the other women manage all our gear. I¡¯d assume it¡¯s been sharpened.¡±

    ¡°Oh yea, I did sharpen it.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    My mother chuckled and gave me a pat on the back. She attached a pack full of rations to my horse while I made a serious effort to straddle it. I silently wished my equipment was heavy enough to give me an excuse. I loathe being short.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Are you excited or scared?¡± She looked up at me, wearing a proud smile.

    ¡°A little of both I guess¡­¡±

    ¡°Wrong answer.¡± She shook her head in mock disbelief. ¡°You should forget about excitement and just be scared. It¡¯ll make you more cautious.¡±

    ¡°What if I run away then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Just come back safe.¡±

    Yes, after taking time to recover, after bargaining with my trainers and after fighting someone who wasn¡¯t Kite, I was finally able to join the mercenaries on a job. Even though it was only the beginning of a long road to prove myself, I felt elated.

    However, there was another reason why I was so excited for this mission. Working for a lord is all well and good and killing bandits would be wonderful but today we had a unique job. A bounty had appeared. This is different than killing an armed nuisance or vagabond thief and demanding payment after the fact. Bounties are criminals that have escaped the law so many times that a lord will pay anyone who manages to take them down.

    ¡°You said your goodbyes?¡± Edil waved to me, signaling where I should ride in the group.

    We weren¡¯t going to send an entire camp after one man. Instead, this would be a ten-man job made up of Kite¡¯s cabinet along with Edil and myself. We¡¯re mostly there to watch the veterans in action, no one expects much.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, did you say goodbye to your mommy?¡± Kite guffawed. ¡°I already said my goodbyes a week ago.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll have forgotten you then, since I bid her farewell a few days prior.¡± Another mercenary chuckled.

    I gripped my reigns tightly but said nothing as I fell into line.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what they say. I reminded myself. They¡¯ll realize who they¡¯re messing with someday.

    We would ride for hours without rest. The others took it well but I was already feeling signs of fatigue. Of course, I didn¡¯t show anything outwardly. Those men were ruthless even when I don¡¯t show weakness.

    It took us a few days of travel to reach the forest where the bounty had allegedly fled to. From there things, thankfully, slowed down as we began to follow his trail. I¡¯m not sure if Kite and the others had any tracking skills but it didn¡¯t matter. The forest showed clear signs of an intruder.

    ¡°Jesus Christ¡­¡± Bard whispered as he examined the bloody remains of a rabbit.

    ¡°This guy must be some kind of monster¡­¡± Even Kite shuddered as we found more disemboweled animals along the way.

    It wasn¡¯t just animals either. Trees were stripped of their bark and bore deep scars as though a giant bear had marked its territory. Birds couldn¡¯t be heard in the canopy above us. In fact, the entire forest was eerily quiet. Of the ten of us, I was the only one who kept a straight face. Edil must have noticed and he began to watch me cautiously.

    ¡°Stop looking at me like that.¡± I called him out and he flinched.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. It¡¯s just¡­aren¡¯t you scared?¡± I could feel the ears of the veteran mercenaries prick up at this question.

    ¡°N-no, of course not. I¡¯ve seen worse from bandits.¡± I replied casually.

    We finally reached a clearing and everyone sighed in relief. Walking through densely packed trees had made us very jumpy. Kite ordered us to set up camp and we did so without a hitch.

    When night arrived we took turns sleeping in shifts. I half expected my shift to be extended unfairly but Kite worked by the book here. Probably because we were all on edge. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t matter if Kite treated us fairly or not. No one slept well that night.

    Immediately after the sun set we heard an ungodly roar. It carried the sensation of a terrifying strength across the entire forest. Trees shook and I noticed the sounds of smaller animals scampering away.

    ¡°Out of your tents and on your guard!¡± Kite barked and we scrambled into a ring formation. The roaring continued throughout the night but none of us could catch a glimpse of the beast responsible.

    After a couple hours of uneventful roars Kite ordered some of us to sleep. We rotated out when the moon was halfway through the sky. Of course, none of us actually got any rest. This hell persisted for another two days, at which point we had reached our mental and physical limits.

    Some of us had begged Kite to abandon the bounty but Kite was reluctant to leave. After a while, the rest of us understood why. Leaving this clearing meant another day of traveling back through that dense forest. If the beast decided to strike, we wouldn¡¯t even see it coming.

    On the third night, I stood guard along with three veterans; Bill, Kayne and Oliver. I didn¡¯t know the other two very well but Oliver was one of my mentors and so I felt a little safer. That feeling evaporated as I saw his eyes fall shut.

    ¡°¡­Oliver, wake up.¡± I whispered while nudging him discretely.

    ¡°Snnerk!¡± He let out a loud snort and shot up like a nervous mouse. Oliver looked around furiously until he noticed the worried eyes of his teammates.

    ¡°The next time one of us nods off just grab someone else from the tent.¡± Bill sighed. ¡°There¡¯s bound to be someone who can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    I nodded sheepishly.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±

    The four of us looked at one another. No one recognized that voice.

    ¡°Nothing is good anymore¡­¡± It was a deep voice; I would almost call it a growl. ¡°These animals, these plants¡­I hate them.¡±

    We all froze while twigs and leaves were crushed underfoot. The beast¡¯s steps grew closer and so did its voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s light over there. Shining so brightly.¡±

    The others and I searched frantically for a light but it was pitch black.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Bill whispered. ¡°Put it out right now!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. There¡¯s no light out here, just get in a tent.¡± I ordered.

    It was just a gut feeling but I didn¡¯t think it was talking about an actual light. Somehow I felt that hiding was our first priority. We piled into an empty tent and huddled together in silence.

    ¡°Light? Where did you go?¡±

    Each of us shuddered as heavy footsteps shook the ground.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I can still smell them. Somewhere¡­¡± It trotted further away and I breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°AAAAAaaaah!¡± A frantic scream rang out about a quarter of a mile from the camp.

    ¡°There you are~¡±

    The screaming stopped soon after that. For a while I could hear a rhythmic crunching sound. My eyes finally adjusted to the darkness in the tent and I looked around. There were only three of us: Kayne, Bill and myself. Oliver must have run away from the tents during our scramble.

    We didn¡¯t hear any roars for the rest of the night. The next morning, we searched for Oliver but we couldn¡¯t even find a corpse. If they weren¡¯t already, now Kayne and Bill were too afraid to leave through the dense forest. The seven of us did what we could to calm them down but in the end all we could do was waste another day.

    ¡°So what are we going to do?¡± Bard sighed. ¡°If we can¡¯t go back then are we just going to wait for it to show up again?¡±

    ¡°For now we¡¯ll wait.¡± Kite declared. ¡°We¡¯ll kill this beast and get revenge for Oliver.¡±

    My heart beat faster as I watched the sun sink below the horizon. The fourth night would begin soon. Our hell wasn¡¯t over yet.

 Advent 2 - Part 4

    The soles of my feet burned as I ran across hot coals. This was neither a test of fortitude nor a secret training exercise. It was a simple and meaningless game. The bandits laughed as I stumbled my way across their makeshift gauntlet. I finally escaped and fell into my father¡¯s arms. Both of us lay on the ground, it hurt too much to stand anymore.

    ¡°Wow, the kid was faster again.¡± One of the bandits laughed.

    ¡°Bull, that man threw it.¡±

    ¡°Then make his punishment harder this time. It¡¯s no fun when we can¡¯t have a fair game.¡±

    I was able to leave early and my father returned later that night. My mother took care of him while I tried to rest. I curled up on the stone floor but no matter how tired I was sleep would not come easily.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± My dad slumped down next to me. ¡°You need to rest while you can.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t stop thinking about how much my feet hurt.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll heal.¡±

    ¡°And then they¡¯ll hurt us again.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you have to stay strong.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I had few memories of my life before our enslavement. At this point there didn¡¯t seem to be any point to living. However, my father just laughed and my mother smiled with him.

    ¡°Rowan, there¡¯s a thing in this world called karma.¡± My dad kept smiling. ¡°Even if our lives are painful now, there will be a time when things turn around. As long as you stay alive¡­you can reach a better place.¡±

    ¡°What about those men?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll get what they deserve eventually.¡± My father tuned away as he spoke. It was dark now but I could see his trembling silhouette. ¡°I swear they will.¡±

    ¡°Right now just do your best to hang on, Rowan.¡± My mother patted my head. ¡°Go to sleep for now.¡±

    ~          ~          ~

    I woke up in one of the mercenary tents. It was the first time I¡¯d slept since we entered the forest. Kite¡¯s order to kill the beast was tentatively accepted but that plan assumes that it will come to us. No one is going to enter the woods to lure it out.

    After peeking my head outside, I confirmed that it was still the fourth night. Our four watchers showed a disturbing mix of exhaustion and nerves. They teetered around the camp in a sleep-deprived daze, heads swiveling at the slightest noise.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll take over for one of you.¡± I called out and they all froze.

    ¡°Oh, you. Uh¡­sure, take over for me.¡± O¡¯Malley, the one I fought as a rite of passage, raised a quivering hand.

    After O¡¯Malley stumbled into the tent I sighed and sized up the other three. Edil was understandably the worst off. He was white as a sheet and I could guess he still hadn¡¯t slept. Bard wasn¡¯t much better. He stood silently in his full plate armor, minus the helmet. The equipment might make him feel safer but it will only add to his quickly mounting fatigue.

    ¡°I hope you at least got a few hours of rest.¡± Kite sighed. ¡°There haven¡¯t been any cries tonight. It¡¯s eerily quiet.¡±

    Kite was the only one who seemed to have kept his wits about him. With his boastful persona dropped we at least had a capable fighter and leader.

    ¡°Tell me about this monster. Did you catch a glimpse of it?¡±

    ¡°No, I only heard it speak.¡±

    ¡°Did it sound human?¡±

    ¡°It¡­certainly isn¡¯t human.¡± I replied cautiously.

    Kite continued to grill me but there wasn¡¯t much to tell. He sighed once more and turned away. Right now, we¡¯re all terrified of the unknown. However, what bothered me was how calm I felt about this situation. Even if I didn¡¯t know about this monster I could guess how it operated. I didn¡¯t bother discussing my ideas with Kite or the rest but I felt strangely confident.

    ¡°HELP!¡± A desperate cry pierced through this drowsy atmosphere. Suddenly we were all on full alert.

    ¡°Was that Oliver?¡± Bard asked warily.

    ¡°Please, somebody help me!¡±

    ¡°It¡­it is!¡± Kite exclaimed. ¡°We need to help him.¡±

    ¡°Wait, why is he only calling to us now?¡± I asked, worried that I was the only skeptic.

    ¡°He was probably unconscious until now. We never found a body or even any blood.¡± Bard retorted.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be dangerous to bring the other six while they¡¯re still groggy. Wake them up and then we¡¯ll head out as four.¡± Kite commanded and we hurriedly obliged.

    The voice was close and we had to rescue Oliver before the beast found him. Though, with his caterwauls that might be very soon.  With that in mind, all we could think about was grabbing him and leaving as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Ah, lights.¡±

    My blood went cold. Our four-man group halted in unison as we heard those words. However, the most disturbing thing wasn¡¯t what he said, it was the voice that said it. That was unmistakably Oliver¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I was wondering what to do. What if he was the only light in this forest? That¡¯s a scary thought.¡±

    The beast stepped out from behind the cover of trees. Tonight¡¯s full moon shone down through the canopy and we could finally see this monster clearly. As it stood upright with two arms and two legs the beast could almost pass as human. Although, the aura it gave off told a different story. At the end of each hand were five vicious claws, each twice the size of a finger. His grotesquely muscular body heaved up and down with each breath. Golden fur covered anywhere that his torn clothes could not. His face in particular had an abundance of unkempt hair. Two menacing fangs poking out of his upper jaw shone even brighter than his fur underneath the moonlight.

    ¡°What a relief to find more.¡± This time it spoke in a completely different voice.

    We¡¯d been had.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand in a daze!¡± Kite¡¯s voice roused us from our shock. ¡°Edil, take the left side. Bard, take the right. Rowan, come over with me!¡±

    Under this extreme fear we followed his orders without hesitation. I stood next to Kite and drew my sword. The monster growled and ran forward. In the next instant, something hit my back. I stumbled into the monster and it swung one giant paw to effortlessly knock me away. I flew into a tree and heard my ribs crack. Warm, sticky blood began to pool beneath me and I realized those claws had done more than just push me back. I looked towards the perpetrator.

    Kite!

    I let my guard down and he didn¡¯t hesitate to kick me towards this bloodthirsty beast. Despite being cowardly, Kite¡¯s decoy tactic was surprisingly effective. He struck the beast before it could react, burying his sword deep into its left shoulder. Unfazed, it swiped at Kite with its right hand and tore through his armor. Edil and Bard jumped into the fray and my vision began to blur.

    It would be natural at this point, I assume, to see my life flash before my eyes. Although if I¡¯m at my deathbed then I¡¯d rather dream of the future. Rather than looking at my pathetic past, it would be nice to see myself as a knight. However, I saw neither the past nor the future in my vision.

    Instead, I was shown countless images that I had never seen before. Monsters, recipes, people, books, days and nights. An enormous number of memories flowed into my head. Despite my confusion this much was clear: these were not my memories.

    ¡°You are a solitary ant. Someone like that will never achieve their goals no matter how hard they work.¡±

    When I had finished processing what I could, I suddenly remembered Elver¡¯s parting words. I certainly understood their meaning now.

    ¡°Rowan¡­*cough*¡­you still alive?¡± Edil¡¯s voice brought me back to reality.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, for now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Although, I was secretly hoping to outlive you. Or maybe not so secretly.¡± Edil broke into a coughing fit.

    I opened my eyes and immediately regretted it. Glistening blood could be seen on every tree. There was enough to fill one of our largest kegs. Stray armor and body parts lay scattered among the trees. Kite and Bard weren¡¯t moving, they blended in perfectly with everything else that was strewn about.

    ¡°I guess you could say I¡¯m pretty torn here.¡± Edil smiled weakly.

    I looked over at him and realized that he wasn¡¯t any better off. A large red pool had formed underneath where his left arm should be. The rest of him was at least intact but certainly not unscathed. He stared back at me, still smiling. I simply froze, not knowing what to think or say. Edil somehow looked...peaceful.

    ¡°You know, I never wanted to get to know you. I didn¡¯t like how you looked at us with such disgust when we were the ones who saved you.¡±

    ¡°There was a short time when I really admired mercenaries, but now¡­¡±

    ¡°-If there¡¯s anything we have in common¡­¡± Edil cut me off. ¡°It¡¯s the way our mothers are treated. Although, you at least knew who your father was. If that¡¯s why you came to hate us, then I understand.¡±

    I opened my mouth and then close it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m telling you this¡­¡± Some of the blood on Edil¡¯s face was washed away. ¡°I guess I¡¯m just frustrated that in all likelihood I¡¯m going to die on the same day as my father. Yet, I won¡¯t even know which body is his.¡±

    When he said that I had an ugly realization.

    ¡°Edil, where¡¯s that monster?¡±

    ¡°He *cough* followed our tracks back to the camp. Though, that was only a few minutes ago.¡±

    Then everyone¡¯s going to die. It was a thought neither of us dared to voice out loud. Instead it hung in the air like a stillborn spirit. For a while we were both silent.

    ¡°Hey Edil¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°If you could trade everyone¡¯s life to kill that monster, would you do it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, right now it seems like we¡¯re all going to die for nothing. If you at least got revenge would you feel a bit better?¡±

    ¡°What, are you kidding me?¡± Edil laughed until he coughed up more blood. ¡°I¡¯m a mercenary. If I wasn¡¯t able to kill at least one enemy, then my life was worthless.¡±

    ¡°Right now, I feel the same way.¡± I found myself grinning as well.

    I looked around once more. It was faint, but I could see a white light emanating from both Kite and Bard¡¯s chests. Of course the same light shined within Edil as well as myself. There¡¯s a small trick to seeing it, but anyone can do it.

    ¡°Close your eyes, Edil. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. I promise I¡¯ll kill that thing.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re going to kill it? If that¡¯s true, then why ask about trading lives?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re all going to help me.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.I began a chant and the blood pooling around Edil slowly began to shiver. Like the rising tide, it gradually made its way towards me. It began to mingle with my own blood, moving delicately at first but then the combined pool started thrashing violently. Finally, it quickly evaporated and when it was gone so were my wounds.

    ¡°Hmm, it did exactly what I thought it would¡­¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°Although I was half expecting nothing to happen.¡±

    I stood up and turned back to Edil. He lay silently on the grass, there was no longer light in him. I turned towards Kite and Bard, beginning a chant to draw their life force away as well.

    The work was simple and quick. My lips moved as though they¡¯d recited these chants thousands of times. This knowledge engraved within my body was a gift from the mark on my cheek. The mark of the sorcerer.

    I¡¯m not sure if this really counts, but I guess I technically got to kill you¡­ I thought, kicking Kite¡¯s head for good measure.

    ¡°AAAaaah!¡±

    Screams back at the camp reminded me to hurry. I tore my way back through the trees and came face to face with another massacre. I was too late to save them. My hands balled into fists but I stayed calm. A quick look around told me that I wasn¡¯t too late to avenge them.

    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you eat them?¡± I asked the demon.

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    The beast turned around with O¡¯Malley hanging limp in his grasp. I saw that the rest of the crew were in a similar state. Kayne, Bill and the other two mercenaries who trained me were all either lying on the ground or draped over broken tents like forgotten dolls.

    ¡°All of these people still have souls. If you only kill them then your precious ¡®light¡¯ will go to waste.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the one from earlier.¡± The demon stared at me lazily. ¡°After tiding myself over with the first one I¡¯m not in danger of starving anymore. That made me lose some motivation, so I decided to make this into a game. If I kill everyone here, then I¡¯ll be free to eat. If someone escapes, then I¡¯ll continue fasting.¡±

    ¡°So you won¡¯t eat them until I die as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right~.¡± The demon took a step forward.

    ¡°God, you¡¯re even worse than Kite.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Kite?¡±

    ¡°This is Kite.¡±

    I opened my left hand to reveal a shining white light. With a quick chant, it shot forward and burrowed itself within the demon.

    ¡°What did you-!?¡±

    The demon suddenly fell over, writhing in pain. It clawed at its chest, uselessly tearing away chunks of its own flesh. Meanwhile, I started another chant. The five other souls slowly emerged from their previous owners and congregated around me. I opened my right hand to let Bard¡¯s soul join them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of people like you¡­¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°Before those mercenaries saved me, I saw people like you every day.¡±

    ¡°People like me?¡±

    The monster slammed its hands into the ground. The shockwave threatened to knock over some trees but it was ultimately harmless. It glared at me with gleaming yellow eyes. A small smile flickered across its face. The beast had begun to recover from Kite¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Because of that¡­I¡¯ve always wanted to do something like this!¡±

    I spat out another chant and the remaining souls surged forward. They struck the demon¡¯s body with enough force to knock him to the ground. He writhed desperately but it was no use. The souls infiltrated his body and he began to scream in pain.

    ¡°There are two kinds of sorcerers¡­¡±

    Watching this scene, I felt a sudden nostalgia. Words bubbled up from my newfound memories just as they had when I was casting spells.

    ¡°There are those that warp souls, and those that warp the world around them. Distorting a soul will warp the owner¡¯s body and mind, creating demons. Distorting the world creates magical phenomena, known as sorcery.¡±

    ¡°A¡­fucking¡­sorcerer!¡± The demon barely had the strength to move. It desperately crawled forward but I simply stepped back.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is¡­I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t inherit the skills to create you.¡±

    The demon began screaming unintelligible curses. Its massive claws were reduced to pulling its heaving body forward in a last-ditch effort to reach me. I continued to step back until I ran up against a tree.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    I whirled around to run and suddenly felt very stupid. Turning back, I realized that the beast had already died.

    ~          ~          ~

    By the time I finished burying everyone, the sun had already climbed high into the sky. I wiped sweat from my brow, said some prayers and left the forest on my own. For mercenaries that¡¯s about as extravagant as funerals get. Most of the time you¡¯d just be left to rot on an abandoned battlefield.

    I was glad to find our horses grazing near the entrance to the woods. We trained them to do as much but it would have been a real tragedy if that demon¡¯s roars had scared them away.

    ¡°A tragedy, huh¡­¡± I spoke to myself during the lonely ride back. ¡°That¡¯s certainly one way to describe this.¡±

    They weren¡¯t my favorite people but I certainly did grieve for Edil and the others. You can¡¯t grow up around people without caring about them to some degree.

    ¡°Seriously though¡­making jokes on your deathbed. Maybe I did underestimate mercenaries.¡± I gripped my horse tightly and rode in silence until my eyes were dry. It was a long ride home.

    When I arrived my first job was to deliver the bad news. Of course, I left out the part where I killed the monster with sorcery. The whole camp stood for a night in vigil but by the next night it was back to the usual drinking and laughter. My mother seemed to take things the hardest, thanking me for still being alive days after I had returned.

    A new leader will be chosen soon. Life moves on. I thought bitterly. By the third night, the remaining veterans were already squabbling over the position. Exhausted with the mood created by this power vacuum, I left to find a quiet spot in the camp.

    ¡°Ah, we meet again.¡±

    I whirled around after recognizing that withered voice.

    ¡°Elver!¡± I snarled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. What have I ever done to you?¡± He smiled weakly but I wasn¡¯t buying it.

    ¡°I happen to meet a sorcerer and then the next time I leave camp I¡¯m attacked by a demon? Do such coincidences exist?¡±

    ¡°Well, sometimes¡­¡± Elver raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°No, you caught me.¡±

    I drew my weapon but he scrambled backwards.

    ¡°Wait, wait! I didn¡¯t create that monster. I merely told Kite about the bounty on it. Of course, I also didn¡¯t mention that it wasn¡¯t human¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±

    ¡°To help you see that you¡¯re wasting your potential. Do you realize how rare those marks are? Hell, do you even know what they are!?¡±

    ¡°I have a vague idea.¡±

    ¡°Then let me explain. Do you know what happens when a demon eats someone?¡±

    ¡°They absorb their soul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and their memories. The amount varies, but when demons eat they not only get stronger but they also learn. That mark works in a similar way. When a sorcerer dies, the mark they prepared passes on to someone else. This preserves their research.¡±

    I wanted to dismiss this man outright but somehow I felt that I had to accept his story.

    ¡°Then why did I get the mark?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, maybe one of your parents was near a sorcerer when he died. It can only be properly passed on to a newborn.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to have one mystery solved.¡± I sighed. ¡°But you¡¯ve still done something unforgivable.¡±

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s more!¡±

    Elver furiously dug through his pack and pulled out an object wrapped in black cloth. He unwrapped it to reveal the demon¡¯s severed head.

    ¡°You forgot this. That bounty was real by the way. This demon had been terrorizing the people around here for quite a while.¡±

    I blinked slowly. After everything that happened I had completely forgotten why we went into that godforsaken forest to begin with.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to use the money however you wish. Though, after you do I have a proposal.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Come travel with me. I¡¯ll teach you more about magic and in exchange you¡¯ll help me with my work.¡±

    ¡°Work? You mean selling junk?¡±

    ¡°No, my actual work. I collect information about sorcerers and rogue demons. Sometimes I¡¯ll also take care of the more dangerous ones.¡±

    ¡°Who would want information on sorcerers?¡±

    Elver dug another item out of his backpack. He revealed a pouch of gold coins with a smug grin.

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised by the kind of people buying this information.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I guess I would be.¡± I gulped. That kind of money would make my dreams a reality even if I was a sorcerer.

    ¡°Seriously, you have diligence but you¡¯re wasting it on swordplay. Has all that training even helped you once?¡±

    Looking back, it really hadn¡¯t. I trained and trained and my techniques had improved but my body was always weak. Somehow I¡¯d known that fighting wasn¡¯t for me but I stubbornly ignored it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it won¡¯t ever come in handy but you owe it to yourself to explore your full potential.¡±

    Elver put a hand on my shoulder but I slapped it away.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t forgiven you.¡± I glared at him. ¡°But I want to understand my own potential. So I¡¯ll work with you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before I left the mercenary camp for my second time. However, this time would be my last. I gave most of the bounty to my mother as a parting gift. Some of it was also shared with Edil¡¯s mother. The rest of it was left for the other mercenaries, maybe they can finally enjoy some beer that doesn¡¯t taste like shit.

    In the end, I left the camp with only a light set of armor, a sword and a horse to my name. It wasn¡¯t the grand exit I was hoping for and it was much sooner than expected. However, from here on out I¡¯ll be walking on a path towards fame and fortune. But that¡¯s a story for another time.

    ---

    Author Note: The next chapter will be a short intermission. Advent 3 will begin in two weeks.

 Intermission - 1

    My quill dropped from my trembling hand and was instantly lost in the busy market streets. However, I didn¡¯t care one bit. I simply stood slack jawed, watching this ¡­man? haggle with the owner of a produce stall.

    It was inconceivable, unthinkable. After so much effort, so much investigation, I found him in the same manner that you might find a friend who was lost in a crowd.

    ¡°Ah, sir!¡± I flagged him down just as he was about to leave the stall.

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡± He was barely audible in this busy street. Although you¡¯d expect him to be, with his face thoroughly wrapped in black cloth.

    ¡°You¡¯re the storyteller, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Yes! I silently rejoiced. Not that I needed confirmation when he wore that ridiculous getup.

    ¡°Um, do you have a name you¡¯d prefer to use or¡­?¡± I quickly stole a glance at his purchase. He carried a modest bag that was filled entirely with apples. There was an impressive variety among them, certainly more choices than one stall could offer.

    ¡°No other name.¡± The storyteller gave a half-hearted shrug.

    I blinked. During the night he seemed to be much more¡­lively.

    ¡°Can I talk with you? It concerns some of your stories.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± He replied. The storyteller led me to a quiet street and then stopped suddenly. He turned around and looked at me with an unreadable expression. After a few seconds I realized it was my turn to speak.

    ¡°S-so¡­I think I should introduce myself.¡± I pulled out another quill along with some blank parchment. ¡°My name is Leonard Keys and I¡¯m a humble servant of the eldest prince. I¡¯ve been searching for you on his request.¡±

    He nodded but that was the extent of his reaction.

    ¡°The prince has heard many rumors about you and your stories.¡± I stared at the blank parchment and then hastily put it away along with my spare quill. Then I rummaged through my bag and retrieved a gilded letter.

    ¡°¡­?¡± He cocked his head in interest. It was the first emotion he¡¯d shown so far.

    ¡°This is a formal invitation from the prince. He wishes to hear your stories in person.¡± I handed him the letter but he shook his head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Um, this is an invitation from royalty. You can¡¯t just¡­¡± I trailed off, remembering something important. How could I have forgotten my instructions for this exact scenario? After some searching I produced another letter and handed it to him. It was titled ¡®If the storyteller refuses¡¯.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!¡°Can¡¯t go.¡± The storyteller wouldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know what this one says. Please just read it.¡± I sighed in relief when he opened it up.

    ¡°Greetings, mysterious storyteller. I¡¯m a little sad that you refused to meet me.¡± The storyteller read it aloud. He even lowered his voice in what I assume was an impression of the prince. It was disturbingly accurate.

    ¡°Are you really reading this out loud? Here?¡± I wished to ask. However, it was only my job to hand him the letter. Even if he burned it, it was not my place to complain.

    ¡°Once I learned that Leonard managed to find you, I forced him to send me paraphrased versions of your stories.¡±

    My aching hand and lack of proper rest can attest to that. After attending his stories, I continued to stay up and write down every detail I could remember.

    ¡°So far I¡¯ve received the first advent in its entirety and I am deeply disturbed. After some investigation I was able to confirm that there is a lord under my father who holds the name ¡®Vast¡¯. After hearing of you in rumors, I thought there might be some truth to your stories but I never expected you to reference actual people and places.¡±

    The storyteller paused for a second. I searched his expression but once again gleaned nothing. Then he coughed and continued reading as though nothing had happened.

    ¡°It seems that you are too cautious to appear before me. Maybe you think you know something? It doesn¡¯t really matter. Just know that I have a good idea about your true identity. Even if you refuse me, I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ll meet in the near future.¡±

    The storyteller lowered the letter. Without a word he handed it back to me and turned to leave.

    ¡°W-wait! Is it really a good idea to ignore the prince?¡± I stammered. He didn¡¯t turn around so I pulled on his sleeve. ¡°If you agree to meet him now then we can pretend like you never read that letter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I read it.¡± He pulled away¡­or at least tried to. This man¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t rival a strong breeze. Sighing, he turned to me. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight, Leonard.¡±

    I let go and he left without looking back. Sometimes it¡¯s impossible for me to understand the prince. Though, it might be even more difficult to understand this man. I stuffed the letter back inside my bag and resigned myself to another busy night.

    Why couldn¡¯t he just accept? I lamented. Ah, I want to sleep.

 Advent 3 - The Root and the Rest Home

    I never ask for trouble. An obvious statement, one might say. No one wants trouble in their lives. But is that true? Have you never prayed for excitement? For one day to stick out above the rest? Not me. I¡¯ve never asked for an adventure, or for mystery. In fact, I assumed I was exempt from such things. Living where I am and all.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± I cried out, rushing across my field toward a collapsed stranger.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­fine.¡± He wrung the words out with a prideful force. Then he immediately fell unconscious. I was afraid he¡¯d die right then and there so I dragged him into my home. That was where I ran into my first dilemma: where do I store him?

    ¡°I can¡¯t put him on my bed¡­what if he¡¯s about to die.¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°That¡¯s bad luck right? Another person dying on your bed.¡±

    Pacing back and forth, I considered my options.

    ¡°I could throw some towels on the floor¡­but then it¡¯ll look like I brought in a sick animal. He¡¯d be offended if he woke up, wouldn¡¯t he? How about a chair? No, he¡¯s slumping over and I don¡¯t have any adhesive. I could get some paste from the swamp but the smell would be¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a simpler idea dawned on me.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just eat him?¡± I clapped my hands together. Why did I not consider this sooner? From a glance I could tell he had quite a decent amount of life-force left. I wasn¡¯t in danger of starving, but after months without a real meal he seemed very appealing.

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± I shook my head violently. ¡°Why did he come here in the first place? If I eat him then I¡¯ll never know.¡±

    I stood over the man who lay on my floor. He looked to be in his early thirties. His equipment was nothing special, practically the standard fare for travelers. However, man himself was quite the opposite. He was tall enough to stand a full two heads above me (and I¡¯m not exactly short, even for a woman). His muscular frame told me that he did more than just carry his gargantuan body around.

    My mouth watered but for the sake of my curiosity I pried my eyes away. In the end, I risked placing him on my bed. His temperature felt normal and his breathing was calm so he probably wouldn¡¯t give me bad luck. To my credit, I managed to keep myself away from him until three days later. That¡¯s where my troubles began.

    ¡°Uugh¡­¡± I heard a noise from upstairs and rushed into his room. ¡°Where¡­am I?¡± He immediately broke down in a coughing fit. I handed him a bowl of water and he drank it all in one gulp. ¡°Thank you, miss. I hate to admit it but you may have saved my life.¡±

    ¡°Um, really? I didn¡¯t do much at all.¡± I gave a short bow instinctively.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think there would be anyone to help me in this ghost town. I- *urp*¡±.  He doubled over, clutching his stomach.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten in days. It¡¯s no wonder you feel terrible.¡± I handed him an apple that I¡¯d brought with the water. He put the apple to his mouth and after a couple of seconds there was nothing left but the core. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have more.¡±

    I jumped up to grab some and tripped over nothing, falling flat on my face.

    ¡°Sorry, give me a second!¡± I picked myself up and ran out. Moments later I returned with a handful of apples. ¡°Take as much as you like. They¡¯re in season.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re *crunch* too *slurp* kind.¡± He managed a thank-you in between bites. Once he had surely become more apple than human, he smiled and thanked me again. ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­would you mind telling me what you were doing when I found you?¡± I was glad I¡¯d spared him. Although, the more he ate the hungrier I felt. ¡°You said it yourself; this is a ghost town. There must be some reason for you to come here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­You may not believe me, but I¡¯m here chasing a rumor.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe that?¡±

    ¡°Because the rumor is about demons.¡±

    ¡°¡­Demons you say?¡± I forced a smile. ¡°What are they doing in a place like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know. I heard that there¡¯s a bunch of demons migrating here. It sounds like the precursor to a grim festival.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    ¡°A ritual of sorts. Demons gather and eat each other until only one remains. These festivals have created some of the most dangerous monsters in history and I¡¯m here to prevent it.¡±

    An ugly realization dawned on me. I¡¯d never heard of such a ritual and one certainly isn¡¯t going on here. However, all of that was irrelevant.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re a¡­¡±

    ¡°Demon hunter.¡±

    Fuck. I should have eaten him when I had the chance.

    ¡°Ah, a demon hunter¡­h-how unique.¡± I tried my best to sound casual.

    ¡°No, I understand. Most people are scared of the occult.¡± Fortunately, he misunderstood me flawlessly.

    At this point there was no going back. I resigned myself to my role as a helpful girl living in a ghost town. With any luck he¡¯ll fall asleep soon and then I¡¯d be able to get rid of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it too hard, I was just surprised. I¡¯ve been living here for years, couldn¡¯t bear to leave when everyone else did. Feel free to rest here until you recover. There haven¡¯t been any clients for a long time but this building is technically an inn.¡±

    He suddenly stood up and grabbed my hands. I watched in stunned silence as he shook my them vigorously.

    ¡°Oh, thank you! I¡¯ll never forget this debt! My name is Howes, Howes Lacer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sera¡­just Sera.¡± I hadn¡¯t talked to anyone in so long that I¡¯d almost forgotten my name.

    ~          ~          ~

    After spending an afternoon with Howes I learned two things. One, this man is an idiot. Not just because he never suspected me. Though, a single woman living in a ghost town would be something to doubt or at least ask about. No, the issue here was that Howes had nearly killed himself by travelling here as fast as he could. The rumor he¡¯d heard was dubious at best and certainly not something you¡¯d drop everything for. From this I could only conclude that he was even dumber than I was.

    Oh yea, the second thing was that he¡¯s really strong. If even half the stories he told me were true, then I¡¯m probably dead even with the element of surprise. The third thing, I forgot there were three, is that he¡¯s a perpetual optimist. Howes could have a leaky roof in the middle of a typhoon and he¡¯d still be looking forward to seeing a rainbow after it passes.

    ¡°Well, it was great to talking with you but I¡¯m exhausted.¡± He released a lion-like yawn. ¡°This is an inn, right? I¡¯ll take one of the spare rooms if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°No problem, just sit tight for a while and I¡¯ll set one up for you.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    I left with a smile and then dashed down the hall. There was a reason why I never considered putting him on the guest beds: those rooms are filled with my master¡¯s belongings.

    Ah, I¡¯m so sorry master. I offered my silent apologies while hurridly tossing everything into a chest in the basement. When he returns he¡¯ll be so mad at me.

    After a solid hour and a half of housekeeping I showed Howes to his new room and left him to rest. I sighed, now it was only a matter of time. It might be tough, but killing him now would be better than waiting for him to leave. If he discovers my true identity, then I¡¯ll die without even putting up a fight.

    I waited for him to fall into a deep sleep and mentally prepared myself. Just as I put my hand on his door knob I heard a knock at the main door.

    Nooooo¡­ I wrenched myself away from my best chance at killing Howes and answered the door.

    ¡°Oh, hello.¡± The man at the door was clearly taken aback. ¡°I¡¯d gotten used to no one answering. Didn¡¯t think anyone still lived here but manners are manners.¡±

    ¡°And you would be¡­?¡± Fearing the worst, I got straight to the point.

    ¡°My name is Dain Surt. I understand this sounds strange but I¡¯ve come here to investigate a rumor concerning demons. Rest assured though, I¡¯ve made quite the name for myself by hunting these monsters.¡±

    My legs suddenly couldn¡¯t support me. I gripped the door frame for strength and prayed I was making a somewhat respectable face.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­unique.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. This might be troubling for you but may I please come in?¡±

    I nodded and pried myself away from the door. It hardly needed to be stated that my chances of survival were now sitting at zero percent. Howes wore reinforced leather and carried only the essentials for travel. Dain, however, wore a sinister black robe and toted a large backpack. If Howes was prepared to fight me upfront, then it was clear that this guy had a more underhanded approach to demon hunting.

    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, what is your role here?¡±

    ¡°M-my what?¡±

    ¡°I thought this town was abandoned.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why are you living here?¡±

    I began to stammer out an excuse but then I heard another door open.

    ¡°Dain? Is that you?¡± Howes was out of bed. I guess he¡¯d heard Dain come in.

    ¡°Howes? You¡¯re here too, then.¡± Dain smiled wryly. ¡°And I thought there wouldn¡¯t be any competition.¡±

    The two of them forgot about me, thank god, and went into Howes¡¯ room to talk. I used my brief reprieve to consider my options. The one thing I can¡¯t do is leave town. Therefore, getting the two of them to leave is my best option. I began to concoct a plan when I heard another knock at the main door.

    ¡°Hello~?¡± I said in the cheeriest voice I could muster.

    ¡°Hello, hello! I heard people talking inside. Have the other hunters gathered here?¡±

    Before me stood a fairly round gentleman in a brown silk robe. He wore a smile that reached all the way to his ears and clapped his hands in joy when I confirmed his suspicions.

    ¡°Wonderful! I¡¯ll go up and meet them.¡± He stopped halfway through the threshold. ¡°Oh, my name is Bismarck Vole. Do you work for a demon hunter?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. I live here.¡±

    ¡°How interesting.¡± He said without a shred of sarcasm. ¡°You may call me whatever you like. My friend here is named Edward Teach but he prefers Sir Teach.¡±

    I blinked. I hadn¡¯t even noticed anyone behind him. The man in question stepped out from behind Vole¡¯s wide figure and bowed.

    ¡°Well met.¡± He spat out the words like a child reciting an apology. Then Vole went upstairs with Teach following close behind.

    I shuddered. Vole seemed relatively harmless. He wasn¡¯t carrying anything besides a travelling pack. Teach, however, was armed to the teeth. He wore a chainmail vest over his shirt and a pair of dueling gauntlets hung at his side. Teach had one overt weapon in the form of a polished longsword but I noticed many smaller knives strapped to his legs.

    Well that¡¯s two more¡­ I hung my head. Something told me these people weren¡¯t going to leave so easily. An hour passed and then I heard the final knock of the evening.

    ¡°H-hello~.¡± I exhaled the words as though they were my last. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for the others they¡¯re¡­¡±

    I stopped speaking. To be accurate I was too terrified to continue. Two men stood at the door.

    ¡°Oh, there are others?¡± One of them said. He wore a blank expression and I couldn¡¯t read him. ¡°I already met one person on my way here so it makes sense that there¡¯d be more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised in the least.¡± The other one scoffed. ¡°Demon hunters chase rumors by trade. If the rumor spreads fast enough, then of course there would be competition.¡±

    ¡°S-so then you¡¯re both hunters¡­right?¡± I wrung the words from my throat. No matter how insane it seemed, I needed to ask.

    ¡°Correct.¡± The first one bowed. ¡°My name is Ten, nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The second one followed. ¡°You can call me Rowan.¡±

    The group had gotten too big for Howes¡¯ bedroom so everyone moved into the main floor of the inn. They began a heated discussion but I was too stunned to hear a word.

    How is that even possible!? I thought in dismay. A demon that hunts other demons!? I smelled it on him the moment I opened the door. That emotionless one, Ten, had waltzed in like any other hunter but I knew it was a lie. He was a demon, just like me.

    ¡°Excuse me! This is an inn right?¡± Dain yelled, interrupting my panicked thoughts. ¡°Do you have any food to serve?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll prepare some immediately!¡± I rushed into the kitchen.

    It was so sudden. My solitary days had disappeared in an instant. While, somewhere deep inside, I may have longed for some company, this certainly wasn¡¯t what I had in mind.

    Master¡­I may not be able to greet you when you return.

    ---

    When writing this chapter I had to double-check what dueling gauntlets were. A certain search made me second-guess myself: Dueling_Gauntlets</a>

 Advent 3 - Part 2

    Thank god I had a penchant for growing food. I don¡¯t even need to eat but somehow cooking is still enjoyable. If I didn¡¯t have this habit, then I¡¯d have some trouble explaining how I¡¯d survived out here. Plus, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to serve my guests.

    My¡­uninvited guests. I sighed just thinking about this fiasco. Once everyone found a seat in the main room I was able to watch their conversation.

    ¡°A lot of people showed up.¡± Howes yawned. ¡°I guess news spreads quickly.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was expecting some of you.¡± Dain narrowed his eyes. ¡°Vole is an advisor to an adjacent lord. He¡¯s also an occult fanatic who wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to study a demonic ritual. Rowan works for that unpleasant wisp of a man so this rumor wouldn¡¯t pass him by. Although, I¡¯m a little concerned to see two people I don¡¯t recognize.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re as distrustful as ever, Dain.¡± Vole laughed and pointed at Teach. ¡°This is Sir Teach. My lord assigned him as a bodyguard for this trip.¡±

    ¡°I would have done so regardless of the lord¡¯s wishes.¡± Teach grumbled. ¡°I owe Vole a great debt. It is my duty to protect him.¡±

    ¡°Also, you said something slightly wrong earlier. This area is technically within my lord¡¯s fiefdom. So this is also a proper mission to investigate his territory.¡± Vole grinned. ¡°Although I would have gone regardless.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s fine and good. Now what about the man who came in with Rowan.¡± Dain locked eyes with Ten. ¡°You said your name was Ten, correct? I¡¯ve never heard of a hunter with that name. Mind you, I know most if not all of the hunters in this kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what to tell you.¡± Ten shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no set criteria for becoming a hunter. If I say I¡¯m one, then I am one.¡±

    And yet you definitely aren¡¯t one. I stared at Ten in disbelief. Fortunately for him, no one else noticed my reaction to his bold-faced lie.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s ask a different question¡­¡± Dain massaged the bridge of his nose. ¡°Why did you come here?¡±

    ¡°If demons are gathering here then I want to help clear them out.¡±

    ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡±

    ¡°Methods vary between hunters. I don¡¯t want to give mine away for free.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you think we can work together!?¡± Over the course of this exchange Dain¡¯s face slowly turned redder and redder. At this point he was only a few shades away from crimson.

    *Tap. Tap. Tap*

    Rowan loudly tapped the table three times. The others turned to look at him. Even Dain reluctantly stopped staring daggers at Ten.

    ¡°Look. Right now he may not even need to use his ¡®methods¡¯. I¡¯m assuming all of you searched through the town before arriving here, correct? Did anyone find a single trace that demons have been here?¡±

    Everyone shook their heads. Even though I wasn¡¯t involved, I also shook mine vigorously. It was no surprise that no one had found anything. This town has been empty for years, excluding myself of course. I would know if any demons had come by. Although, most demons would choose to steer clear of this town.

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡± Rowan took the words right out of my mouth. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve come here, I highly doubt this is the site of a grim festival.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Vole suddenly lit up. ¡°Did you notice it too? When you stepped into the town?¡±

    ¡°This town probably used to be a sorcerer¡¯s hideout. I felt a curse placed around the perimeter of the town. It certainly won¡¯t kill, but it¡¯s enough to deter anyone from passing through.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I nearly vomited. I thought some illness had snuck up on me.¡± Vole wiped his brow. ¡°Once we made it into the town I felt fine again.¡±

    I was a little surprised that someone could identify the master¡¯s curse. Rowan not only accomplished that but he also immediately recognized its purpose. I folded my arms. This guy could be a lot of trouble.

    Actually¡­ There was something that bothered me about Rowan. I had barely noticed him earlier, since I was too surprised by Ten. Rowan was covered in random bits of cloth like some sort of fabric caterpillar. Only his eyes were visible. No one looked at him strangely so maybe it¡¯s just in-style. Even my master had worn something similar on occasion.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it was.¡± Howes laughed. ¡°I was already pretty tired from the ride over. Once I entered the town I actually collapsed.¡±

    Everyone nodded knowingly except for Ten. He looked a little flustered.

    Of course you¡¯d be surprised. I thought, smirking. It affects demons in a completely different way.

    ¡°So, what does this mean?¡± Dain, not one to enjoy a sudden change in a situation, laced his fingers together.

    ¡°From what I can tell¡­it means that this is a farce.¡± Rowan sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how this rumor started but it is likely false.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Vole wined.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. None of us have seen any demons since we came here. If this really was the site of a ritual, then it would be crawling with them.¡±

    ¡°What if they¡¯re just hiding?¡± Sir Teach finally spoke up. Though, it was probably only because Vole looked so disappointed. ¡°A few demons wouldn¡¯t necessarily want to show themselves to a group of hunters.¡±

    ¡°Grim festivals don¡¯t have only ¡®a few¡¯ demons, they can have hundreds. If one was happening here, then we¡¯d have been attacked the instant we entered this town.¡±

    ¡°What about this curse then?¡± Vole wasn¡¯t done yet. ¡°Is there a sorcerer hiding here?¡±

    ¡°Once again, if we weren¡¯t attacked on entry then he¡¯s either long gone or hiding for dear life. Either way, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll find anything.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the demons will appear soon?¡± Howes shrugged. ¡°They might not be here yet.¡±

    ¡°How did the rumor start then?¡± Rowan sighed. ¡°In fact, even if there were demons here, it¡¯s dubious that someone would know enough to start a rumor about it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Although, it¡¯s still entirely possible that we got here too early.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a possibility I¡¯m willing to entertain.¡± Rowan stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t know why this rumor started but I¡¯m entirely certain that there¡¯s nothing here to warrant it.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± Ten asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave. I suggest the rest of you do the same.¡± Rowan didn¡¯t even wait for a reply. He grabbed his pack and turned towards the door.

    Yes, yes, yes! I wanted to jump up and cheer. Not only was the most difficult of the six leaving but he¡¯d probably take the rest of them with him.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡± Howes raise his voice. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly determine that with only a few hours of investigation. If, by any chance, the rumor turns out to be true, then you¡¯ll be responsible for letting an abomination run loose in this world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s always a chance that I¡¯m wrong.¡± Rowan shook his head. ¡°But time is money. I¡¯ve seen enough and I¡¯m not wasting any more of my time here.¡±

    Rowan left, closing the door behind him. The others, unfortunately, stayed in their seats.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± In the awkward silence that followed Rowan¡¯s departure, I was compelled to speak. ¡°What are the rest of you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, maybe he noticed something I didn¡¯t.¡± Dain replied. He slowly put a hand to his chin. ¡°But I doubt that. Rowan made a rash decision and I don¡¯t intend to follow him.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance that something is happening here, then I¡¯ll stay too.¡± Vole nodded, grinning. ¡°I¡¯m excited to solve this mystery.¡±

    Teach only nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll certainly stay a bit longer.¡± Ten leaned back in his chair. ¡°Although I can understand why Rowan left.¡±

    ¡°You already heard my opinion.¡± Howes said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±

    At least that¡¯s one down¡­ I sighed. It wouldn¡¯t be this easy to get rid of the rest of them.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll fix up your rooms.¡± I chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all tired so feel free to sleep once I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I have some questions for you." I had already turned around when I heard Dain¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Dain, Sera saved my life.¡± Howes chided him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother her too much. ¡°She¡¯s obviously uncomfortable with us being here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine, but I¡¯ll need to speak with you tomorrow.¡±

    I hurried out without replying.

    The last leg of my day was spent quickly cleaning, folding and removing the various items that had piled up in each guest room. I briefly thought about setting some sort of trap but I decided against it. At this point the best I can hope for is that everyone leaves peacefully.

    Once I finished the rooms, the hunters decided to retire for the night. Everyone was tired from travelling and crossing the master¡¯s barrier. I slumped into my own bed. After such a stressful day, I was ready to collapse as well.

    Huh¡­ I sniffed the covers. This smells like Howes. I was a little ashamed to realize that it smelled good. Demons shouldn¡¯t care about such things.

    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± I heard Ten¡¯s voice and launched myself off the bed.

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± I turned towards the door but it hadn¡¯t been opened.

    Ten slipped straight through the wall between our rooms. I clamped a hand over my mouth to stop myself from screaming.

    ¡°What the fuck!? How did you do that!¡±

    ¡°Keep it down. I don¡¯t want the others to hear us.¡± Ten growled. Although, he still kept a deadpan expression so I wasn¡¯t sure if he was actually worried.

    The best reply I could manage was a silent nod.

    ¡°¡­You already knew I was a demon right?¡± A slight smirk appeared on his face.

    ¡°Well yes, but I didn¡¯t expect you to waltz right into my room.¡±

    ¡°It was the best way to meet you without the others knowing. I need to fill in some blanks.¡±

    At least he¡¯s not going to eat me. I began to calm down.

    ¡°Ask me anything, just get those guys to leave after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°That was always the plan. We¡¯re in a dangerous position and I¡¯m nervous with them around.¡± Once again, his monotone voice and blank expression didn¡¯t convince me of this.

    Ten asked me quite a few questions. They were all easy to answer. I told him about my master who¡¯s currently away and that there were no other demons here.

    ¡°So Rowan was probably right. There¡¯s no way a rumor like this could have started naturally.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Although, I¡¯m curious about something.¡± I had been for quite a while.

    ¡°Shoot.¡±

    ¡°Why did you come here? Was it really to stop the ritual?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ten slowly shook his head. ¡°I came here to participate in it.¡±

    I quickly backed away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to eat you. I heard that the sole survivor of the grim festival gets enough power to grant any wish. There¡¯s something I want, so I would have participated. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    I didn¡¯t have the courage to ask what he was willing to risk his life for. Ten returned to his room and I lay down on my bed. Things had gone a little better than I expected. I hadn¡¯t been discovered, the other demon wasn¡¯t hostile and my master¡¯s things were safely locked away.

    At least some things are going right¡­ I thought as I drifted off into slumber.

    The next morning, I left my room in a daze. I¡¯d slept fine but yesterday¡¯s fatigue wasn¡¯t easy to forget. I ambled my way around the guest hall, it seemed that no one had woken up yet.

    *Splash*

    I stepped in something wet. Rubbing my eyes, I turned around to look at whatever mess those guys had made. I looked, blinked, then looked again. That was definitely Vole. He sat against the wall in a pool of nearly-dried blood. I poked him but he was certainly dead.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I was a little happy that there were only four of them now. Although this was going to be difficult to clean. Then I remembered that I¡¯m supposed to be a human innkeeper.

    With a character like that, there¡¯s only one thing to do here¡­ I began to scream at the top of my lungs.

 Advent 3 - Part 3

    One by one, people funneled into the hallway. After the initial gasps and shrieks there was one reaction that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Teach knocked me out of the way and rushed over to Vole¡¯s body. The knight scrambled to check his benefactor¡¯s condition. Maybe he was unaware, or maybe he just didn¡¯t care that his inspection was covering him in Vole¡¯s blood.

    ¡°What¡­how¡­¡± Teach let out a low moan that suddenly accelerated into a high pitched wail. ¡°WHO THE HELL DID THIS!?¡±

    Teach drew his sword and faced his spectators. We all stepped back. I looked back and forth but everyone was equally horrified by the sight. Even Ten looked uncharacteristically disturbed.

    ¡°F-For now let¡¯s calm down, Teach.¡± Dain held his hands out in front of him as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but this won¡¯t be solved by-¡±

    ¡°-You don¡¯t know what happened!?¡± Teach yelled, cutting him off. ¡°Vole was murdered, that¡¯s what happened!¡±

    ¡°Yes, and now we need to figure out how and why.¡± Ten said.

    ¡°Before you draw your sword at us, we should at least decide if he was killed by a demon or a human.¡± Howes added.

    Well that¡¯s an obvious one¡­ I thought. Just one look and I could see that his soul was still there. A demon wouldn¡¯t have left it behind, unless that was a part of their plan. I glanced at Ten. We both wanted them gone so it was certainly possible that he was behind this.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Teach glared at each of us in turn. ¡°Dain, get over here and examine Vole¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°A smart decision.¡± Dain nodded. He stepped past Teach and knelt down in front of Vole.

    ¡°Why Dain?¡± I whispered to Howes.

    ¡°Dain knows a lot about the human body.¡± Howes replied. ¡°Investigations like this are his area of expertise. Demons don¡¯t always brazenly kill people, you know.¡±

    After a few minutes, Dain stood up and turned back to us. His sour expression said it all.

    ¡°From what I can tell, he was killed with a weapon. Specifically, a small knife or dagger. Vole¡¯s heart was pierced by something of that size.¡± Dain clenched his teeth. ¡°There¡¯s no sign that his assailant was a demon. In fact, everything points to the opposite.¡±

    ¡°So it was one of you.¡± Teach trembled with rage. ¡°Now, how do we decide who it was?¡±

    ¡°W-Whoever did it should just confess.¡± Howes suddenly yelled. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re letting you out of here unscathed but I¡¯ll guarantee your life if you reveal yourself now.¡±

    That¡¯s Howes for you. I smirked. Even in a situation like this, he thinks things might work out peacefully.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very sly move. You¡¯re so clever, Lacer.¡± Teach turned his bloodshot eyes towards Howes. ¡°By saying something like that, you¡¯re casually declaring that you aren¡¯t the killer.¡±

    ¡°What!? No, I¡¯m just trying to-¡±

    Howes went silent as Teach raised a sword to his throat.

    ¡°No, I understand. You were a favorite of Vole¡¯s, so I doubt you¡¯d wish to see him killed. But then again, I don¡¯t know what any of you are thinking right now. Maybe I should just slaughter the lot of you. Then I¡¯ll definitely get the right man.¡±

    ¡°Teach wait, don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± Dain stood up but Teach kicked him back into the wall.

    I thought he was going to do more, but Teach suddenly froze. Then he turned around straight into a sucker punch from Howes. Before he could recover, Howes and Dain leapt to restrain him.

    ¡°Ten, help Dain hold him down.¡± Howes barked. ¡°I have some rope in my pack.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ten nodded.

    Once the three of them successfully restrained Teach, we were forced to return to the problem at hand. Everyone, including the restricted Teach, moved into the main floor to discuss this case.

    ¡°So¡­What do we know about the murder?¡± Dain spoke first, and then immediately followed himself up. ¡°We know that the murder weapon was a small blade, that Vole was likely killed by a human and that the murder was committed within the past hour.¡±

    ¡°How did you figure out the last one?¡± Ten asked.

    ¡°A lot of the blood around Vole has already dried out. Some of it was fresher but that¡¯s likely because he slowly bled to death after losing consciousness.¡±

    Teach groaned and struggled against his ropes but to no avail.

    ¡°So¡­if we can assume that Teach didn¡¯t do it.¡± Dain continued. ¡°That leaves four suspects.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get the simplest part out of the way first¡­¡± Ten turned out his pockets and rolled up the legs of his pants. ¡°Vole was killed recently, so it¡¯s unlikely that the murderer had a chance to bury the weapon.¡±

    Howes and Dain nodded and repeated Ten¡¯s actions. Then they turned to me, but I was wearing a sleeping gown. After some arguing, I showed them enough that they couldn¡¯t complain while still retaining my pride.

    In the end, it was a somewhat pointless gesture. We were all wearing what we slept in so there weren¡¯t many places to check. The real search came afterwards, when we investigated everyone¡¯s rooms.

    We left Teach downstairs and decided to search each room as a group. This way no evidence could be destroyed or hid. Frankly, I had no place in this investigation. I lose things often enough without someone hiding them from me. At least the others seemed to be thorough.

    After a stressful investigation, we headed back to the main floor to discuss what we¡¯d found. Which, by the way, was absolutely nothing. No blood-stained clothing hidden away, no letter linking Vole to his killer, no valuable items stolen from Vole¡¯s person and certainly no murder weapon.

    ¡°Ah, what are we doing?¡± I sat down with a sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­¡± Howes furrowed his brow. ¡°If they didn¡¯t have time to hide it, then the murder weapon should be in one of our rooms.

    ¡°Maybe it was one of Sera¡¯s knives?¡± Ten said.

    ¡°Wha-? No, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± I raised my hands defensively.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that it was you. I¡¯m just saying that someone could have taken one of the cooking knives, washed it and then put it back in its place.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°No, the pump outside hasn¡¯t been used today. I already looked out front to check.¡±

    ¡°What about the knives?¡±

    I dipped into the kitchen to check and returned just as quickly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­there¡¯s one missing.¡± As soon as I said it I felt everyone¡¯s stares burning into me. ¡°But it could have been taken by anyone.¡±

    My rebuttal was met with silence. No one could deny that.

    ¡°That aside, you¡¯re still incredibly suspicious.¡± Dain stood up. "You and Ten. Howes, Teach and I all know each other to some degree but you two are wildcards. Especially you, miss innkeeper. The very fact you¡¯re here in this ghost town is reason to doubt you.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± I attempted a flimsy argument but then trailed off immediately. I knew this would happen once the investigation slowed. Dain was right, I was the most suspicious person here.

    ¡°I, for one, am completely sure that she¡¯s innocent.¡± Ten stepped beside me.

    Thank you! I had no confidence in defending myself during an argument but Ten would be a welcome ally. He must have realized that if one demon is discovered in this house then they might start looking for more.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Howes asked.

    ¡°Because I spent most of the night in her room.¡± Ten replied with his default, emotionless face. The other two blinked but didn¡¯t ask anything else.

    Meanwhile, I was cringing. I appreciated the help, but that statement sounded very creepy in his monotone voice.

    ¡°W-Well, that doesn¡¯t mean that the two of you aren¡¯t guilty...¡± Dain coughed awkwardly. ¡°But if you¡¯re throwing your fate in with hers then that¡¯s certainly a statement.¡±

    The room was silent once more, save for some unruly grunts from Teach. Once again we were at a standstill.

    ¡°I was thinking about something you said earlier, Dain¡­¡± Howes spoke up. ¡°You said there were four suspects, but that might not be right. Counting Sera, there were seven of us to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Yes but excluding Rowan, Teach and of course, Vole, we now have four.¡± Dain replied.

    ¡°But is it possible that Rowan didn¡¯t leave town? He could have hidden in a nearby building, waited for nightfall and then assassinated Vole.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s certainly possible.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he¡¯s long gone.¡± Ten waved his hands dismissively.

    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡± Howes countered. ¡°Hypothetically, Vole might not have been his only target.¡±

    ¡°Then we should search the town. Even if he did flee, there should be traces of his presence in whatever house he stayed in.¡± Dain concluded.

    We decided to abandon the inn for now and search the town itself. Once again, to ensure that evidence wasn¡¯t tampered with, we split into groups. I wasn¡¯t allowed to go with Ten since we were either both innocent or partners in crime. Dain left with Ten to check some areas Rowan would have likely used. That left me with Howes.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get going.¡± Howes said after he finished tying Teach to one of the inn¡¯s supports.

    ¡°¡­You better find the killer.¡± Teach whispered. ¡°Before I get out of here and solve this myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Teach, but we¡¯ll have an easier time with this case if you stay out of it.¡± Howes chided.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, Lacer. I¡¯m going to find whoever did this and tear out their guts.¡±

    ¡°Not from there you¡¯re not.¡± Howes turned away and waved for me. ¡°Come on, Sera. Let¡¯s try to cover some places that Dain isn¡¯t checking.¡±

    I nodded and we left to explore the town.

    As expected, neither of us were great assets to this search. I knew a little about which houses were still usable but none of them had signs of life. Howes was clearly my equal when it came to tracking humans. Despite this search being his idea, we ended up wandering around town with nothing to show for it.

    ¡°We only have a few more hours until the sun sets¡­¡± I mused.

    ¡°Yea, we¡¯ll turn back soon.¡± Howes replied. ¡°Maybe after we check out this cellar.¡±

    ¡°The what now?¡± I turned to where Howes was looking and grimaced. ¡°Y-You mean that dusty cellar door over there? We¡¯re going down there?¡±

    With all the incriminating magical items in the house, I never even considered that one of these guys would discover the that room. I wanted to call out to Howes and tell him to turn around but that would be even more suspicious.

    ¡°Yea, come on. Someone could definitely hide in here.¡± Howes said. While I was busy thinking about how to approach this situation, Howes had already pulled the doors open and taken his first step inside.

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡± I sighed and followed him.

    We were lead down a long flight of stairs into a pitch-black room. The light from the cellar door had provided for us up until now but once we reached the bottom it became impossible to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dark, let¡¯s go back.¡± My hopeful plea fell on deaf ears.

    ¡°I think I feel a door over here¡­¡±

    I heard a loud groan as the decrepit wood protested Howes¡¯ advance. I silently cheered for that door but in the end Howes won out. We entered a small rectangular room without lamps or candles of any kind. Despite this, the room was illuminated with a faint purple light.

    ¡°What in the world.¡± Howes breathed.

    I wrinkled my nose, it was like opening a box full of spoiled food. You could taste the unpleasant stench of sorcery in the air.

    ¡°Sera, what is this!?¡± Howes pointed at the ground.

    Glowing mauve lines curled around the room¡¯s walls and floor to form several circles containing pentagons. Periodically, they would pulse faintly like the last few beats of a dying heart.

    ¡°This¡­¡± I took a deep breath and resigned myself. ¡°This is where the barrier was created.¡±

 Advent 3 - Part 4

    ¡°The barrier?¡± Howes stumbled back while trying to make sense of this new development. ¡°You mean the one around this town? The thing that made everyone sick?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was made to deter merchants and other travelers.¡± I replied solemnly.

    ¡°So¡­There really is a sorcerer living here.¡± Howes clenched his fists. ¡°The barrier drove people away and let the sorcerer practice his spells in secret.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong!¡± I clamped a hand over my mouth, immediately regretting that outburst. Howes did not know about my involvement with this and any information that I carelessly reveal could be the end of me.

    Howes didn¡¯t reply. He simply stared me down until I relented. Despite his enormous size, I hadn¡¯t been scared of Howes until I learned that he was a hunter. After that, I¡¯d slowly gotten comfortable in his presence. Howes and Vole were by far the least threatening of the six hunters and it seemed that Howes really did intend to honor his debt to me. He came off as affable and even sometimes na?ve, especially for someone who lives by killing monsters.

    However, all my preconceptions shrank away under his glare. Even in this dimly lit room, I could clearly see that the man towering over me was not someone who would tolerate my half-truths. At least Howes chose to be patient. He seethed in silence while thinking about the sorcerer, the obvious cause of his transformation.

    ¡°T-The sorcerer didn¡¯t create this barrier to hide himself. He did it to protect everyone else.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Because I worked for him.¡± Now I¡¯d said it.

    In one swift movement Howes grabbed my shoulder with one hand, lifted me up, stepped forward and pinned me to the nearest wall. His hand wasn¡¯t on my neck but the pressure made my breaths short and hasty.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± I gasped. My arms fell limp at my sides. I knew I stood no chance. ¡°Let me explain everything. Then you can do what you want with me.¡±

    Once again, Howes¡¯ silence was enough of a reply. He let go of my shoulder and I fell to the floor. There was no salvaging my place in our power struggle so I decided to stay on the ground. Sitting cross-legged, I closed my eyes and composed myself.

    ¡°Do you know why this town is empty? It¡¯s not because of sorcery or demons. Many years ago there were people living happily in this pocket of the kingdom without any knowledge of the occult. Then my family¡­¡±

    I was forced to pause. The incident happened a long time ago but I didn¡¯t think my memories were this hazy. Frustrated, I ran a hand through my hair and then let it ball into a fist. Maybe this display of emotion was fortunate as Howes began to look down on me with more interest and less fury.

    ¡°A disease began to spread through the town. My parents were one of the first to be infected. They were innkeepers, so the illness was probably brought in by a sickly traveler.¡±

    That was it. That was all I could say about my parents. Any tangible memories I had with them were gone. This sudden realization was somehow more disturbing than remembering their deaths. When had I forgotten about my life as a human? I couldn¡¯t say; I had never reflected on it.

    ¡°It seemed simple enough at first. People would complain about a cough or runny-nose. Then the coughing would get worse, much worse. They¡¯d cry about chest pain or aching all over their body. The town began to slow down as more and more people visited our few doctors. Then, rather suddenly, people started dying. Some due to suffocation, others from the weakness and dehydration brought on by the disease.¡±

    I sat under duress, shaking as my memory ignited. Events before I lost my humanity were vague but everything that happened afterwards sprung into my mind without issue. My composure began to fracture simply by remembering that epidemic.

    ¡°I managed to be one of the few outliers and stayed healthy enough to help the sick. Eventually there was only one doctor left who hadn¡¯t succumbed to the disease. He was the sorcerer, Vesta.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think that it was strange?¡± Howes made his first interjection. ¡°That one of the only healthy men left was a sorcerer?¡±

    ¡°Vesta didn¡¯t create the disease, if that¡¯s what you were thinking. He was originally a doctor and he worked tirelessly to cure us. Vesta told me that he had always dabbled in sorcery but only as a scholar. When it was clear that conventional means weren¡¯t useful he began to delve deeper into the occult.¡±

    ¡°But you only know what he told you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I believe it. Vesta agonized over this disease as much as anyone.¡±

    ¡°You know what fuels sorcery, right? It¡¯s souls. If people were dying left and right, then he would have been the only one to benefit.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Vesta did use the souls of those that succumbed to the disease. He used them to try and cure the rest of us.¡± I finally looked up and glared at Howes. No matter what kind of prejudice he had against magic I was not going to allow him to insult my master.

    ¡°¡­Fine then.¡± Howes let out a short sigh. ¡°What happened in the end?¡±

    ¡°Once the town had completely fallen apart, Vesta built the barrier to at least isolate the disease. There weren¡¯t many documented attempts to use sorcery as a means for healing. Vesta was forced to work from scratch and in the end he was too late. By the time he discovered a way to cure everyone, their sickness had advanced to a terminal stage.¡±

    Howes looked at me strangely but didn¡¯t say anything more. I suddenly realized that I had left myself out of this story. Of course demons wouldn¡¯t get sick but how did I, a human, survive?

    ¡°¡­I meant everyone excluding myself of course.¡± I quickly backpedaled. ¡°I was just healthy enough to survive with Vesta¡¯s treatment.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you speak so for him so fiercely.¡± Howes shook his head in disbelief. ¡°To think that a sorcerer would act so selflessly¡­Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°He left a long time ago.¡± I returned to staring at the ground. ¡°Vesta blamed himself for learning too slowly. It was painful for him to stay here.¡±

    Howes didn¡¯t follow up but my story was finished. I endured an uncomfortable silence for what felt like ages. Howes simply stood before me, wrapped in his thoughts. I couldn¡¯t understand it. He was more concerned with the notion that a sorcerer could be good than with the murder case that we¡¯re currently investigating.

    ¡°Why do you hate sorcery so much?¡± I asked.

    Howes cocked his head. ¡°It¡¯s normal to fear and hate the occult.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡± I trailed off.

    ¡°Well, you told me your story so I¡¯ll tell you mine.¡± Howes sighed and sat down in front of me. ¡°I never knew my birth parents. They abandoned me in the woods when I was just a baby. But then I was taken in by a couple from a nearby village.¡±

    I watched his face morph from a pained scowl to a tiny smile. His expression hadn¡¯t changed much during my story but this seemed more like the Howes I knew.

    ¡°I grew up in that village, living without a care in the world. When they told me I wasn¡¯t their child, I didn¡¯t care. It just meant that they were even more amazing for taking care of someone like me. However, after I turned sixteen, people started to go missing. It wasn¡¯t a gradual thing either¡­sometimes two or three people would vanish each night. The townsfolk were terrified, saying that a demon was hiding nearby.¡±

    I sat there in horror. Not because of the story but because Howes had suddenly returned to his earlier mood. He ground his teeth as he sat before me, trembling in rage.

    ¡°Eventually, in desperation, the survivors picked the largest house in the village and slept there together. That was a mistake. The demon broke in and started killing everyone. My parents told me to run and so I did. I was terrified. Of course, when the demon finished with everyone inside it ran me down as well¡­¡± Howes trailed off in an effort to contain his fury or grief, probably both.

    ¡°Was it really a demon?¡± I asked carefully.

    ¡°Yes. It had a humanoid form with large black wings, bat ears and two massive fangs. A demon¡¯s appearance greatly varies but now that I¡¯ve seen so many I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what it was.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you survive?¡±

    ¡°When the demon found me, I asked why everyone was killed. ¡®I was hungry.¡¯ It replied. I asked the demon why it chased me down. ¡®For fun.¡¯ It replied. Then I just stopped caring. Whether I lived or died, I didn¡¯t want a creature like that to exist. So I fought it with everything I had and won.¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    My jaw dropped. With the body he has now, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see Howes killing weaker demons unarmed. However, to do so at only sixteen is nothing short of a miracle.

    ¡°After that, I didn¡¯t want to see anything like that happen again. So I trained myself to fight and set out to find more demons and the sorcerers that create them.¡± Howes stood up and dusted himself off. ¡°That¡¯s why I do what I do.¡±

    We left soon after that. Howes wanted to destroy the room to break the barrier but I advised against it. Damaging the room could cause the magic to go berserk or even cause a cave-in. We would need another sorcerer if we wanted to dispel the barrier.

    I looked up at the sky to see the beginning of a sunset. We had been talking down there for quite a while. Even though our stories had been sad, I found myself smiling.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually a lot like Vesta, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Howes whipped around to face me. ¡°How am I like a sorcerer?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± I suddenly stopped, realizing I¡¯d said that out loud. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that! I was just thinking that you both went through a similar experience. Then, even after seeing your loved ones die, you persevered for the sake of helping others. I really admire that.¡±

    Howes frowned a bit and turned away. At least he had no more complaints with my comparison. We kept walking in silence but it didn¡¯t last long.

    ¡°Oh thank god.¡± Ten exclaimed as he rounded a corner. He dashed over to us. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you two everywhere. Something terrible happened.¡±

    I blinked. I could never get over the disparity between his monotone voice and frantic words.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Howes asked.

    ¡°Teach got out of his restraints. He was chasing Dain and me but then we got separated. I couldn¡¯t find either of them so I started looking for you two.¡±

    ¡°That crazy bastard!¡± Howes broke into a sprint. ¡°You two go back to the house where it¡¯s safe, I¡¯ll find him and Dain.¡±

    I started to run as well but Ten grabbed my shoulder.

    ¡°Wait, I need to talk with you about something.¡±

    ¡°Can it wait?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else to hear us. It¡¯s not something I can explain to the others.¡±

    Then it relates to demons¡­ I grimaced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just decided it was better to keep you in the loop.¡± Ten reassured me. ¡°Last night, after I talked to you, I snuck into the other guest rooms while everyone was sleeping. I decided it was important to check what kind of weapons they had. There weren¡¯t any surprises until I came to Vole¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Vole? Technically he¡¯s not even a hunter, right?¡± From what Dain said, Vole was the advisor to a nearby lord.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just a scholar who¡¯s known for an eccentric love of the occult.¡± Ten nodded. ¡°Vole had a vial of blood in one of his bags. At first I thought it was just a harmless item that he¡¯d collected somewhere until I smelled it. It was half-demon blood.¡±

    ¡°Half-demon? What¡¯s the other half?¡±

    ¡°Human.¡± Ten¡¯s lips bent into a small frown. ¡°It¡¯s very rare, but there have been records of children between humans and demons.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­Is this really relevant to the murder?¡±

    ¡°It was the only item missing from his bag after he was killed. Half-demon blood is known as a demon attractor. If you splash some around an area it will draw demons in, even from different towns.¡±

    ¡°Did he bring the blood to try and lure demons into this area? This place was already rumored to be swarming with demons¡­" I put a hand to my chin. "So doesn¡¯t that mean he started the rumor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly possible.¡± Ten gave me a non-committal shrug. ¡°It¡¯s hard to think of another reason why he¡¯d bring such a rare and dangerous item.¡±

    ¡°So then whoever killed Vole was trying to stop him?¡±

    ¡°Right now, we can¡¯t be sure.¡± Ten shrugged again. I was pretty sure he already knew what happened, or at least that he had a much better guess than I did. ¡°I want to try and find that vial. So if you smell it, let me know.¡±

    ¡°What does it smell like?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, all I can say is that there¡¯s no particular flavor. It simply draws you in. If you smell it, then you¡¯ll probably try and find it regardless of my request.¡±

    ¡°Can do.¡± I nodded. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll even find the murder weapon while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Ten shrugged a third time and I gave him a cuff on the shoulder.

    Our walk back to the inn gave me a chance to take stock of my situation. I was actually quite lucky, all things considered. If I had killed Howes earlier, then Dain and the others would have found me out when they arrived. If Ten hadn¡¯t decided to chase that rumor, then I would have had no one to advocate for my innocence. In short, things could have gone a lot worse¡­for me that is. When we reached the inn, I learned what happens when you¡¯re not so lucky.

    This time I smelled it before I saw it. It certainly wasn¡¯t what we were looking for, but it was definitely someone¡¯s blood. Ten and I raced back to the inn to find Howes and Teach locked in combat. It was hardly a contest. Even with his training as a knight, Teach was quickly overpowered and disarmed.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Howes yelled as he struck Teach with the hilt of his own sword, knocking him to the ground.

    ¡°Wait, wait. You have it all wrong.¡± Teach tried to raise his hands to defend himself but he was shaking uncontrollably. I squinted and realized he was actually trying to contain his laughter. ¡°N-no, you¡¯re making a mistake. I found the murderer.¡± Teach snickered for a second and then broke into a mad laugh.

    ¡°Oh shit, Dain¡­¡± Ten raised a hand to cover his mouth. I followed his gaze to find Dain¡¯s body lying nearby. He wasn¡¯t moving at all and with that much blood around, it was safe to say that he wouldn¡¯t be getting up again.

    ¡°He was hiding the murder weapon.¡± Teach announced proudly. ¡°I felt something strange when I kicked him earlier. So when I caught him, I took off his shirt and found the bloody knife tied around his chest.¡±

    I thought back to when we turned out our pockets. Ten suggested it as a formality and none of us expected that anything would be found. Keeping the murder weapon on his person was a bold move. Our investigation had been flawed from the very start.

    ¡°So you killed him without another thought?¡± Howes seethed. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s how a knight should act?¡±

    ¡°I told you that I would solve this myself, and I did.¡± Teach grinned. Like a cat that already ate the canary, nothing Howes said could affect him now. ¡°It was what he deserved.¡±

    Howes didn¡¯t give up there and after he restrained Teach, the two of them argued well into the night. In the end, Teach wasn¡¯t swayed and none of us had the authority to drag him in front of his lord to seek justice. If there really was any justice to be found from that.

    After spending another day tied inside the inn, Teach would only speak to ask if he could leave. Howes couldn¡¯t justify detaining him any longer and so Teach took Vole¡¯s belongings and left.

    ¡°Are you happy with yourself?¡± Howes asked him as he packed for the trip home.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m disappointed. When my wife was suspected to be a witch, Vole stalled the execution because he wanted to talk with her. That gave me enough time to prove her innocence. I owe my family¡¯s life to Vole and yet I failed to protect him.¡± A small grin flickered across his face. ¡°At the very least, though, I was able to get revenge.¡±

    With Vole, Teach and Rowan gone and the rumor that started this mess debunked, there was no longer a reason to stay in this ghost town. My two final guests packed up their things and left soon afterwards. Things quickly returned to normal.

    ¡­Or that¡¯s how I imagined that things would go.

    The next morning came and neither Howes nor Ten seemed to have any intention of leaving. In fact, they didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions at all. At a glance they were living here as normal tenants in this abnormal house. However, I could feel it. There was a subtle tension shared between the three of us.

    I couldn¡¯t ask why they didn''t leave because I already knew the answer. They both still had business here. This investigation wasn¡¯t finished yet.

 Advent 3 - Part 5

    My father had black hair¡­I think? I must have gotten my sleek, brown hair from my mother. I sat in my room trying to recall anything from when I was human. The conversation I had yesterday with Howes really bothered me. How had I lived here for so long without noticing that my memories were fading? I clutched my head and shut my eyes in desperation.

    Something¡­anything¡­even if it¡¯s only moments before¡­ I pleaded with my memories. After a few minutes of unease, I felt something bubble up to the surface. It wasn¡¯t much, but I clung to it.

    ¡°Oh my, your face is red.¡± My mother observed me as I woke. She rushed to my bedside and felt my forehead. ¡°Dear, come in here! I think Sera¡¯s sick.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I ended my sentence with a flurry of coughs.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± My father knelt with my mother. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a doctor.¡±

    We visited the closest doctor only to find that none of the usual remedies would work. My fever waxed and waned but it did not disappear. My cough was a similar beast, it slowly grew worse and worse until I could barely speak. Desperate, my parents began to visit other the other doctors in town. After a few days, they arrived at Vesta¡¯s door in tears.

    ¡°Please, you have to save her!¡± They thrust me upon him, not knowing where else to turn. ¡°This child will die if you can¡¯t help her.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll see what can be done. If she can be saved, then I¡¯ll save her.¡± Vesta promised.

    After a long day of testing, Vesta had made no progress towards curing me. Meanwhile, my sickness had progressed sharply. I was so sick that they decided to let me sleep in Vesta¡¯s house. That night, I woke up in a coughing fit and nearly choked to death. Vesta stayed by my side and did what he could to cool my fever.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good¡­¡± I managed to say between coughs. At this point I could feel it instinctively. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t uncommon, to die before reaching adulthood. At fifteen, I assumed that I would make it but the possibility was always in the back of my mind. Right now, though, death was staring me in the face. I broke down in tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Vesta tried to reassure me. ¡°None of my patients in this town have ever died.¡±

    I glanced up at him but then Vesta looked away and began to mumble. ¡°Well, that¡¯s only because I¡¯m new around here and I don¡¯t get many patients to begin with¡­¡±

    I started to cry even louder until my throat was usurped by the urge to cough. By the end of it, I was left gasping for air. Vesta fed me some water. Once I¡¯d recovered, he put a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°If it can be done, then I¡¯ll do it. I promised your parents that I¡¯d cure you. So believe in me and try to get some rest.¡±

    I did just that. Later I woke up to the sounds of hooves hitting the earth. Somehow I found myself on top of a horse. My body was so weak that I couldn¡¯t cry out or struggle. I looked up to see Vesta behind me. He held me tightly so that I wouldn¡¯t slip off. Black spots appeared in my vision and I lost consciousness once more.

    ¡°Sorcery that heals people? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡± This time I awoke to a wispy, frail voice. ¡°That¡¯s quite the idea, though¡­I¡¯ve seen magic accomplish far stranger things.¡±

    ¡°Please, is there any way?¡±

    I lifted my head off of the cold, stone floor to see Vesta pleading with a strange man.

    ¡°You were the one who opened my eyes to sorcery. Surely you¡¯ve heard of a way to keep someone alive.¡±

    ¡°Heh, heh, hrgh¡­¡± The man let out a disgusting mix between a cough and a laugh. ¡°If it¡¯s healing you want then I can¡¯t help you. However, keeping people alive is what sorcery was made for.¡±

    ¡°Then help her, please! I¡¯ll pay any price!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a price. I¡¯m interested to see what a doctor can do with sorcery, that¡¯s why I taught you in the first place.¡± The man released a wistful sigh. ¡°Once they reach an age like mine, most sorcerers choose to turn themselves into demons rather than die of old age. Of course, their minds eventually erode and they become monsters. For someone who¡¯s already decrepit, it only buys a few years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯d like to live longer without resorting to such means.¡± The man walked over to me. I decided to pretend like I was still asleep. ¡°If your research bears fruit, then I¡¯ll have you extend my life. That¡¯s my price.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Elver.¡±

    ¡°For this girl, though, we don¡¯t have the luxury to wait.¡± Elver bent down and put a hand on my head. He began chanting some nonsense and I suddenly felt queasy. The last two times I slept, my consciousness had slowly faded away. This time though, I went out like a light.

    When I awoke, I had become something inhuman. At that point I didn¡¯t really understand what had changed but I was grateful to Vesta for the lengths he went to in order to save me. Meanwhile, Vesta thanked Elver endlessly, especially because he had kept my body from changing too drastically. I could easily pass as a human.

    We triumphantly returned to town only to find that a larger crisis was taking place. My sickness had not been an isolated incident. During our absence, it had spread through the town like wildfire. The first victims were predictable. Vesta didn¡¯t even have a chance to return me to my parents.

    Immune to this plague and eager to repay my debt, I worked closely with Vesta to aid the sick. It was a losing battle and at its worst we had patients dying by the hour. At some point I noticed an abnormality. Vesta would morn each person with complete sincerity. Meanwhile, I went through our toughest days without shedding a single tear.

    Vesta told me that it was a side-effect of my new form. A demon is created by warping a person¡¯s soul, which in turn warps their body and mind. Demons think differently from humans and that rift only widens over time.

    In the past, I didn¡¯t really understand what he said. The terrifying weight of Vesta¡¯s words only dawned on me now, in the present. Why had I become someone who would think so easily of killing? Why did I feel nothing when I witnessed death after death? The answer was simple: this was the price I paid to live.

    For the first time in a very long time, I wept. I now knew that the kindness I admired from Vesta and Howes was out of my reach.

    -           -           -

    ¡°Hey Sera, I¡¯m going to check out that cursed room again.¡± Howes showed me an innocuous smile. ¡°Can you come with me?¡±

    Upon hearing this I suddenly stood up. I had been sitting in a daze, which was pretty much business as usual. This was the first time that either of those two had talked to me since yesterday when Teach left.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Honestly, I wanted to refuse. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, you said I couldn¡¯t break the room to dispel it. So, I thought of some other things to try.¡± Howes grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve managed as a hunter for quite a while now. I still have some tricks for dispelling sorcery.¡±

    ¡°Go for it then. As long as you don¡¯t destroy the room, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°But you can come with me, right?¡± Howes¡¯ voice darkened and it dawned on me that this wasn¡¯t a request. ¡°Just for safety.¡±

    I looked around for Ten but he seemed to have gone off somewhere. Maybe that was why Howes decided to ask me now.

    ¡°¡­Sure, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± I relented.

    We walked there in silence. I heard that in some cultures, peacekeepers will walk criminals out to the edge of the town before executing them. I imagined that those inmates felt a similar sense of dread. It¡¯s possible that I was just overthinking things but somewhere deep down, I knew that wouldn¡¯t be the case.

    We descended the rotting steps and returned to that tenebrous room. The glowing mauve lines seemed to flare up a little brighter as we entered but they faded away just as quickly. I discretely scoured the room with my eyes. To my relief, there was nothing new waiting for me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start with that far wall.¡± Howes pointed at the wall furthest from the door. ¡°Is it stable?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­yea.¡± I slowly moved towards it. ¡°It¡¯s actually kind of miraculous¡­this curse hasn¡¯t decayed much at a-¡±

    I felt Howes¡¯ leg hook into my left side. There was a slight cracking noise that was immediately overshadowed by my scream as I was flew across the room and crashed into the wall on my right. Dazed, I spat out some blood, tried to stand and fell back into the wall.

    Of course, Howes wasn¡¯t going to wait for me to recover. He tried to follow up with a punch but I dodged at the last second. His fist sank into the stone wall behind me as though it was a wad of wet paper.

    ¡°Careful with the walls!¡± I yelled as a knee-jerk reaction.

    Howes responded with another swiping kick. Fortunately, that outburst had brought me to my senses and I was able to block it with my arms. Even with my guard up, his kick still had enough power to launch me backwards. I crashed into a different wall and squinted to see Howes running towards me for another strike.

    I raised my guard once more and prepared to take the hit. As I watched Howes charging towards me, I couldn¡¯t imagine myself stopping him. His heels tossed chunks of stone behind him as he ran. Each step seemed to have enough power to tear this place apart. I slowly let my guard fall and closed my eyes.

    I simply waited for everything to end. However, the final attack never reached me. Howes cried out in shock as someone pulled him backwards and then threw him away from me. When I opened my eyes I saw Howes locked in combat with Ten.

    ¡°I had my suspicions¡­¡± Howes shouted while they exchanged heavy blows. ¡°So both of you were demons.¡±

    ¡°For now.¡± Ten replied. Then he passed straight through one of Howes¡¯ punches and delivered a sharp kick to his gut. Howes sent out blow after blow but nothing would land. ¡°This fight was over the instant you stepped into such a dark place.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hide forever, demon!¡± Howes threw another punch only to be sent reeling by a counter from Ten.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding.¡± Ten¡¯s form grew darker. His silhouette became vague, as if it was melding into the room¡¯s shadows. Howes released a kick and this time Ten vanished completely. Black smoke welled up from the floor and enveloped Howes.

    Howes thrashed around wildly and I shrank back into a corner to escape him. After a minute within the smoke, Howes began to tire. He coughed and wheezed then eventually he was gagging for air. Three minutes inside the black smoke was enough and Howes finally toppled to the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°Yikes.¡± Ten materialized behind Howes. He knelt over to make sure the giant was really asleep. Satisfied, he stood back up and faced me. ¡°I was right to wait for an opening. Who knows what would have happened if we had fought inside the inn.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡± I was still trembling but I forced myself to speak. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I was using you as bait, so you shouldn¡¯t thank me.¡±

    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± I looked at Ten but his face was as blank as ever. Why do I even try to figure him out? ¡°Did you know that Howes would attack me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I guessed that he already knew your true identity.¡± Ten released a short sigh. ¡°Frankly, I¡¯m surprised that no one figured it out sooner. This town has been empty for over forty years, yet you look like you¡¯re still in your teens. Then again¡­there were a lot of other things to worry about.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± I opened my mouth and then shut it. I had no rebuttal.

    Ten turned back to Howes. He pulled out a fresh knife which was probably stolen from my kitchen.

    ¡°W-Wait, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±

    ¡°For attacking us? It¡¯s not really a crime to kill demons.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a crime¡­He¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You could just tie him to a horse and send him away. If you¡¯re leaving town then you¡¯ll be gone before he even wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Then he¡¯ll just come back to kill you, won¡¯t he?¡± Ten turned to face me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out. So you don¡¯t need to kill him, Ok?¡±

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t explain why I wanted to save Howes. Especially after he tried to kill me. Maybe it was because I couldn¡¯t hate him for something like that. On some level, I could understand why Howes wouldn¡¯t allow me to live.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for him.¡± Ten looked down at the knife. ¡°After all, Howes is responsible for this whole farce.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡± I felt the blood drain from my face. ¡°Howes was? No way, that can¡¯t be right.¡±

    ¡°It is and he was.¡± Ten nodded. ¡°If I can explain it to you, then will you let me do as I please?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Howes killed Vole!?¡± I suddenly found myself shouting. Something was off. This didn¡¯t match what I knew about Howes. Even when he was scary, it was only because of his hatred for demons. I couldn¡¯t imagine him committing murder against a human.

    ¡°Well, yes. Howes started the rumor, he committed the murder, he planted the weapon and he succeeded in framing Dain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said I¡¯ll explain.¡± Ten¡¯s emotionless manner of speaking was beginning to annoy me. He sounded frighteningly sure of himself and it made me uneasy. ¡°I guess we can start by process of elimination. In other words, let¡¯s try to prove that the other four weren¡¯t capable of committing the crime.¡±

    ¡°But anyone could have done it. The kitchen knife was left out in the open. Plus, with the exception of Rowan, we were all alone in our rooms.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one down.¡± Ten nodded slowly. ¡°None of us found signs of him hiding nearby. It¡¯s safe to say that Rowan left immediately.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the rest of them?¡± I glared at Ten.

    ¡°Besides the knife, did you consider that something else that should have been at the scene of the murder? Something that we never found, even now.¡±

    ¡°The blood vial?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Ten shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re close, but it¡¯s something more basic.¡± He paused but I didn¡¯t feel like playing along. ¡°Bloody clothes. Even when we found the knife on Dain, that didn¡¯t explain what he¡¯d done with his clothes.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t he have covered himself with a cloak or a blanket?¡±

    ¡°Then what happened to the cloak? The one thing we did search thoroughly was everyone¡¯s rooms. No one knew about the room where you hid your master¡¯s tools, so we can exclude that as well.¡±

    Oh, he knew about that. I guess I should have been surprised. It¡¯s hard to hide things from someone who can walk through walls.

    ¡°Let¡¯s step back for a second. Vole was killed in the hallway to the guest rooms. Someone must have woken him up and called him out to talk. Or maybe he was the one that initiated it, who knows.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡±

    ¡°He was lying against the wall when he died. That means Vole was stabbed through the heart by someone in front of him. They also removed the weapon and considering the state of the floor, it was quite messy.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going with this?¡± I quickly grew impatient. ¡°So that means we can¡¯t explain how the killer avoided getting blood on himself.¡±

    ¡°If it was impossible for the killer to not be bloodied, then we can eliminate the rest of the suspects.¡± Ten showed the slightest smirk. ¡°None of them could have killed Vole while avoiding his blood.¡±

    ¡°Then that eliminates Howes as well.¡± I sighed. ¡°Your logic¡¯s flawed because we¡¯re down to zero suspects. Maybe we¡¯re looking at this the wrong way.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Ten began a leisurely stroll towards me. ¡°Even under those conditions, I think there¡¯s still one suspect left.¡±

    ¡°Wh-¡±

    Ten suddenly lunged forward, brandishing the kitchen knife. In one fluid motion he thrust the blade towards my chest, pivoted and then stepped around me with blinding speed. When his display ended, Ten was standing parallel by my side. My heart threatened to burst out of my chest. Ten had come within an inch of stabbing me before he pulled away.

    ¡°Considering that Howes is equally fast or maybe even a little faster than me¡­I think we can conclude that he¡¯s still a suspect.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re saying that he stabbed Vole without letting any blood hit him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s safe to say that he¡¯s capable of that.¡± Ten nodded.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± I hesitated to bring this up after Ten just proved that he could kill me easily. ¡°Then you¡¯re a suspect as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ten shrugged. ¡°I can even phase through objects, so it would be even easier for me. By process of elimination we¡¯re now down to two. However, I don¡¯t have a motive.¡±

    ¡°You wanted everyone to leave.¡±

    ¡°So I killed one person and let the rest of them decide to leave on their own?¡±

    ¡°Maybe Vole woke up when you were going through his bag. Then you killed him to¡­¡±

    ¡°-Then why did I start the rumor?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to start the rumor. Didn¡¯t we decide that Vole started it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± This time Ten let out an unnecessarily long sigh. ¡°The rumor is how the killer lured his target to this town. It is inseparable with the killer¡¯s desire to kill Vole and only Vole.¡±

    ¡°Why Vole? A bunch of people were lured in by the rumor.¡±

    ¡°And out of all those people, Vole was the only one who was guaranteed to show up.¡±

    I thought about that for a minute. Demon hunters, I assume, would normally travel around the kingdom at random or by request. Vole, however, was an advisor to a lord and he wouldn¡¯t miss a rumor that took place within his own territory.

    ¡°Do you understand now? If the killer knew Vole, then they knew he would chase that rumor all the way here. The rumor was false and someone fabricated it in order to move Vole out of the castle.¡±

    ¡°Then why did Howes want to kill Vole?¡±

    Ten walked back over to Howes, knelt down and raised his knife. I moved to intervene but he held one hand out, asking me to watch. Ten cut into Howes¡¯ arm but stopped once he¡¯d drawn blood. I was immediately overcome by an intoxicating scent that surged through the room. Without thinking, I stumbled closer to the two of them.

    ¡°That blood in the vial belonged to Howes.¡± Ten cut off a piece of his shirt and wrapped it around the wound. The sensation pulling me forward suddenly vanished. ¡°Vole is known as an occult fanatic and so I doubt he held Howes¡¯ heritage against him. I can only assume that Howes hated Vole for knowing his secret. Whatever the reason, the vial of half-demon blood was the only thing stolen after the murder. That makes sense if it was linked to the murderer¡¯s motive.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± I wanted to deny Ten, to say that it was impossible. If there was any chance that Howes was innocent, then I¡¯d believe in him. ¡°So he¡¯s a half-demon. That explains his strength and size but it doesn¡¯t explain why you think he started that rumor.¡±

    ¡°Howes said that he collapsed upon arriving here. I also heard that he showed up a couple of days before anyone else. To spread a rumor quickly enough that it would reach the castle before being debunked is an impressive feat. He must have been riding for days without rest in order to spread the word across multiple towns.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­Dain had the murder weapon.¡±

    ¡°We already established that Dain couldn¡¯t have killed Vole, so he was definitely framed. Howes might not have expected so many hunters to follow his rumor. To make matters worse, Vole even came with a bodyguard. He needed to shift the blame and Dain was the best target.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t either of us have been better? Since we were much more suspicious.¡±

    ¡°No, Dain was the best choice because Howes knew him. Howes could predict that Dain wouldn¡¯t trust the rest of us. Dain never tried to tell anyone that he was framed. Instead, he hid the weapon and worked on his own to find the killer. To Dain¡¯s credit, he did a good job of concealing the knife and that threw off Howes¡¯ plan for a little while.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± I had no more points to argue. ¡°I just thought I could trust him.¡± I laced my fingers together and gripped so tightly that my skin threatened to peel off. What a lie that was. It¡¯s not that I trusted him, I just didn¡¯t want to lose faith in him.

    Give me my respect back¡­ It was the same thought I had when Vesta abandoned me here.

    ¡°Well, I upheld my end of the bargain. Now you must let me do as I please.¡±

    ¡°¡­Go ahead.¡± I turned away. I wanted to leave quickly so that I wouldn¡¯t hear the knife entering Howes. Meanwhile, my body was exhausted from fighting and arguing. In the end, I slowly shuffled my way towards the door.

    A memory suddenly sprung into my mind. When I was sick and thought I would die, I felt something similar to what I did now. There was fear and pain but more than anything I felt regret.

    If it can be done, then I¡¯ll do it¡­ Vesta¡¯s comforting words echoed in my head. Believe in me.

    Ten brought the knife down towards Howes but I tackled him before he hit flesh. As we tumbled away, Howes jumped to his feet and dashed to the exit. It was as if he had been waiting for the chance to escape¡­actually I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what it was.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Ten screamed. This time I actually heard a hint of anger in his voice. ¡°Get back here!¡±

    Ten struggled to his feet but Howes had already torn past the stairs. He made it out into the light before either of us could react. Ten gripped his knife so tightly that I feared he would snap the handle in two. Without another word to me, he ran for the exit.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I dove for his ankles and toppled him once more. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Ten glared at me.

    ¡°No!¡± I returned his gaze. ¡°Even I know what will happen if you stab him. Demons will start coming here, they¡¯ll be attracted by his blood.¡±

    ¡°Of course they will!¡± Ten struggled but I held onto his legs. ¡°If that rumor was false then I¡¯ll just make it true.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to start a grim festival like that¡­What do you want so badly that you¡¯d kill for it!?¡±

    ¡°I want to be human again!¡± Ten shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯ll draw demons in from all over. People in nearby towns will be affected as well.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Ten stopped struggling. I could feel him trembling. ¡°At first I thought I could search leisurely. I assumed I¡¯d find a way somehow. Now it¡¯s been over a year and I¡¯m starting to lose my memories. If I don¡¯t turn back soon then I won¡¯t have anything left.¡±

    I let go of Ten. Looking at him now, I was suddenly glad that I hadn¡¯t noticed my memories fading away. I got to my feet and stood in front of Ten, he didn¡¯t even try to move.

    ¡°I understand. Even if you killed him, you might not feel anything¡­but it¡¯s still wrong.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°Is it worth it then? If you want to become human, then the first step should be acting like one.¡±

    Ten slowly stood up. ¡°Humans still kill people.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t want to.¡± I smiled. ¡°If you were that kind of person, then you would have killed Howes without explaining anything.¡±

    Ten didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned away and started climbing the cellar stairs. I began to follow him, but something made me turn around. At some point, the marks lighting the room had gone out. Looking at the human-shaped dents in each wall, I could guess why.

    Huh, I guess destroying the room really did work¡­

    We stepped outside to find Howes sitting cross-legged at the entrance. When he saw us, he bowed.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not going to run.¡± His voice wavered.

    This was another new look for Howes. I had seen him happy and angry, but either one was always confident. Now he sat with his shoulders slumped and his head hung low.

    ¡°Ten was absolutely right. Vole sought me out after hearing about my strength. He did some tests and then told me that I was a half-demon.¡±

    ¡°You killed him because he knew?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, I killed him because I couldn¡¯t believe it. If Vole was right, then I was the one that brought a demon into my home town.¡± Howes clenched his teeth. ¡°I couldn¡¯t forgive him for telling me such a thing, even if it was the truth.¡±

    ~          ~          ~

    ¡°W-Woah there.¡± I stammered as Ten¡¯s horse transitioned from a trot into a gallop. It was my second time on a horse and I was just as stable as my first time.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Ten asked, pulling the reigns back a bit.

    ¡°Yea...¡± I sighed. ¡°Just keep an eye of Howes.¡±

    ¡°I already said I¡¯m not going to run off.¡± Howes waved his bound hands in the air. It was pretty meaningless gesture from someone who could break those bonds at any time. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m riding just fine with my hands like this. Meanwhile, you¡¯ve nearly fallen off twice even with Ten riding with you. Was it really a good idea to come with us?¡±

    ¡°Even if I wanted to stay, you destroyed the barrier. I was able to feed off its energy to survive but now that¡¯s impossible.¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, though. I¡¯ll help Ten escort you to the authorities and then decide where to go from there.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry about that.¡± Howes looked down. ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t mean much after what I did¡­but I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine. Somehow, I think this was for the best.¡±

    ¡°I have some friends waiting for me in the next town.¡± Ten said. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anywhere to go, then you could travel with us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sure.¡± I hesitated, wondering if it was really my place to join them. I looked back at Ten but once again there was nothing to be gleaned from his expression. Somehow, it still made me feel a bit more confident. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    I took one last look at my empty home town. I¡¯d assumed that I would be terrified to watch it shrink out of view. Instead, I felt relieved.

    Ugh, I thought that I¡¯d be able to relax once everyone left. I thought, smiling. Now it looks like I¡¯m going from one adventure to another.

    ---

    Author Note:

    That''s it for advent 3. I''ll be taking a week off. The final advent of this story will begin on the 14th of August.

 Intermission - 2

    Author Note:

    I said that advent 4 would start this week but then I decided that this scene fit better as an intermission chapter. Both intermissions are basically advent 4 - part 0.5 anyway.

    ---

    I stared past a shattered stained-glass window to observe the setting sun. Slowly but surely the crimson sky faded away under an oppressive darkness. Gone was the hour of man, now it was the time of monsters. For a human¡¯s imagination may be ignited within shadows but it can hardly comprehend the true dangers that lurk within them.

    Huh, that one was pretty good. I thought to myself. Silently, I decided to record that observation for later. Noblewomen get into a frenzy after reading such things. Though, being a prince also helps. I would only have a couple more years to make conquests before I¡¯m forced to take a bride. So I may as well use everything at my disposal.

    ¡°Leonard, write this down for me¡­¡± I turned to my weary-eyed scribe. Then, just as I did so, a loud groan from the door behind me forced my attention elsewhere. The battered main door of this ruined church slid open and the offenders were greeted by a wall of spears. My bodyguards were agitated from the darkness and weary from travel. Even so, to react in such a rash manner meant that they were lacking in discipline.

    ¡°P-Please don¡¯t kill us!¡± An aging man in the front of the crowd whimpered. At the sight of my servant¡¯s spears he quickly fell into a prostrating gesture. Many others followed his lead. There seemed to be around 20 of them in total.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± A young woman stepped out from the group. ¡°Are you guards? We haven¡¯t broken any laws.¡±

    ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t.¡± I agreed, waving my bodyguards back with a smile. ¡°Peasants, do not be afraid. We are all here for the same reason¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to see the storyteller, then?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°With those weapons?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to listen, just as you are.¡± I flashed her a predatory grin. I was used to older men questioning my authority. Even though I¡¯m a prince, they¡¯ll assume that their age makes up for the difference in our positions. However, I have never met a girl who would speak to me in such a manner. What¡¯s more, she looked to be in her mid-teens and was likely younger than me. ¡°I simply wish to request a certain tale from his repertoire.¡±

    ¡°What kind of story is it?¡± She looked up at me with clear, yet innocent, interest.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say much¡­¡± I forced myself to turn away. ¡°It¡¯s about my family history.¡±

    After the initial tension dispersed, most of these peasants decided to ignore my guards. They sat down on rotting benches or protruding rocks while they waited for the storyteller. Of course, a few did decide to find their entertainment elsewhere. My presence was certainly difficult for a commoner to handle. I¡¯m surprised that so many chose to stay.

    ¡°Hmm, I feel bad for driving them away.¡± I spoke to no one in particular. ¡°Oh well, I¡¯ll be paying more than all of them combined.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t take money.¡± The bold girl from earlier spoke to me.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Money. The storyteller doesn¡¯t take any.¡±

    ¡°Then why does he¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe this. If this girl was correct, then I might be wasting my time here. ¡°He doesn¡¯t ask for anything in return?¡±

    ¡°No. He simply tells his stories and leaves.¡± She released a short sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either.¡±

    Huh, I heard he was quite a greedy man. I certainly wasn¡¯t positive, but I had a guess about the storyteller¡¯s identity. A guess that I was suddenly much less sure about. Nevertheless, I still had a job to do. No matter who he is, this storyteller will tell me what I need to hear.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± An unfamiliar voice echoed through the room. I looked around frantically and then remembered my composure. I nearly lost it once more when I noticed a man standing at the center of the room. He certainly had not been there earlier.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s him.¡± Leonard whispered.

    ¡°Guards!¡± I yelled. It was against my nature to shout in such a barbaric manner but these incompetent fools needed something to jolt them from their daze. The storyteller stood obediently while my four bodyguards surrounded him.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this about?¡± He ignored them and looked straight at me. Despite my best effort, I could not discern anything from his covered face. Even his eyes were hidden away in darkness.

    ¡°Ahem¡­Yes, uh¡­¡± This whole adventure suddenly seemed more dangerous than I had anticipated. ¡°I trust that you received my letter?¡±

    He nodded silently.

    ¡°Well then, I decided that if you wouldn¡¯t come to me then I would come to you.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re here to listen to my stories?¡±

    ¡°One story in particular. I want to hear about the Maelstrom.¡±

    My request sent the crowd into a frenzied chatter.

    ¡°Maelstrom!?¡±

    ¡°He means what happened in Wren!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s forbidden by the church.¡±

    ¡°They say that demons descended on the city like locusts.¡±

    ¡°The survivors don¡¯t dare speak of it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be cursed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a story that should be told.¡±

    A number of them made for the door. However, everyone stopped when the storyteller spoke again.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡± He did not sound frustrated or resigned. If anything he seemed happy to oblige. ¡°When you said Maelstrom, something came to me. It seems that this story wants to be told.¡±

    The departing crowd silently returned to their seats. It seemed that their curiosity had won out. I briefly thought about forcing them to leave. This story might compromise my family in some way. I shouldn¡¯t carelessly create witnesses.

    But is he really a part of my family? After looking at him I began to doubt myself even further. My great-grandfather, a former king, disappeared during the incident known as the Maelstrom. There are many unpleasant rumors about my great-grandfather¡¯s involvement in this event.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡± The storyteller clapped once and there was no longer room for me to interject.

    By accepting my order in such a way, he had maintained control over the room. My guards waved their heads around like chickens, unsure of their place in our conversation. I lifted my hand and called them back as the storyteller readied himself.

    Just you wait¡­ Seeing how he naturally controlled the situation gave me a little more confidence in my guess. Make up all the rumors you want, peasants. I¡¯ll be hearing it straight from the source.

    ¡°Let us begin.¡± It was impossible to tell under that black cloth but I could swear that the storyteller was smiling.

 Advent 4 - Maelstrom

    I won¡¯t lie, I am a greedy man. My past actions would be looked upon with disgust by a lesser soul. Meanwhile, I merely look at what I¡¯ve achieved. Man can be both greedy and complacent. Take a humble farmer for example: He has convinced himself that he only needs the simplest of comestibles. He¡¯ll take a loaf of bread and some bland vegetable soup while never asking for the variety seen on a noble¡¯s platter. Then, when winter comes earlier than expected and his personal stores run low, this man will still want for his bread and soup. While the village is slowly starving, he would choose to horde or steal in order to satisfy himself. The bread he eats at different times of the year have drastically different values and yet he still considers himself a humble man.

    That was not a story of a man who is ignorant of his own sins. It was simply an example of the sin of living. The costs may grow or shrink over time but they will still be paid. Whether you are a greedy man or a humble man, you have no choice. It is the nature of living beings to desire life, even at a cost.

    ¡°¡­And then I knocked him flat!¡±

    ¡°So, how are things going with Meryl?¡±

    ¡°Jeez, does my boss think I can be perfect all the time?¡±

    ¡°Ey, Keeper! Grab me some better swill than this!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I stepped into the tavern. There¡¯s a rowdy crowd today. When the louder patrons are yelling, there will be others who feel safe speaking quietly.

    I should be able to get a decent amount of information from this place. The thought made me grin until I broke into another coughing fit. When I recovered, my face had settled back into its natural frown.

    Practically anything can set my throat off these days. I reflected with no small amount of frustration. It won¡¯t be long before the treatment that Vesta developed becomes ineffective.

    ¡°Did you hear? The king will be visiting Wren soon.¡± I overheard a man with a large mustache speak from the table behind me. Both he and his partner wore clothes that were a step above the rags that covered the other patrons. Each man kept a longsword by his side.

    Knights tend to have more information than an average man. I slowly moved my chair closer to the pair. Finding two perfect targets immediately was a stroke of luck that I didn¡¯t intend to waste.

    ¡°Really, the king?¡±

    ¡°Yea, everyone in the castle is in a panic to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Ha, well it¡¯s no surprise that he¡¯d visit lord Malcolm.¡± The second knight folded his arms and beamed with pride. ¡°We¡¯re sitting on the hottest trade route in the entire continent. Wren makes so much money for the kingdom that they may as well move the capital here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­¡± The mustached knight lowered his gaze.

    ¡°But nothing. If you¡¯re going to talk about those rumors again then you can drink by yourself.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not just rumors!¡±

    ¡°Yes they are. Do you seriously believe that demons are swarming around that ghost town?¡±

    ¡°People have been disappearing recently¡­¡±

    ¡°People are always disappearing. The city¡¯s growing so rapidly that we can¡¯t keep track of everyone.¡±

    ¡°This is different. Ask ten people and at least one will tell you about someone who vanished within the last week.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s horse shit.¡± The knight turned away from his friend.

    As if on cue, an elderly woman burst into the tavern. She looked around frantically and then ran up to the tavern keeper. Everyone¡¯s conversations slowly died out as they turned to watch this newcomer argue with the keeper.

    ¡°You really haven¡¯t seen Joseph? He didn¡¯t stop in, even for a moment?¡± The woman asked. She leaned in and planted her hands on top of the counter.

    ¡°Never heard of him, he must not come around here.¡± The keeper shook his head.

    The woman continued to stare at him but he clearly had nothing left to say. After a few uneventful seconds, she turned towards the tables and made a plea to us patrons. ¡°What about you people!? Have you seen my Joseph?¡± When no one reacted to the name she began listing his features until the keeper finally had enough.

    ¡°Look, ma¡¯am.¡± He reached over and put a hand on her shoulder. She promptly swatted it away. ¡°If he¡¯s not here then maybe you should search somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡± She stormed out. The instant the door slammed shut, the tavern returned to its usual volume.

    Things are just falling into my lap tonight. I reflected while paying my tab. I rushed out into the street and found that woman questioning passersby.

    ¡°Excuse me, miss.¡± I approached her with a careful smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡± She whipped around to face me. This woman was probably happy just to have someone else initiate a conversation. ¡°You¡¯re from the tavern. You don¡¯t need to be polite and say miss. I know I¡¯m old.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re old then I¡¯m ancient.¡± I chuckled, forgetting that it would only aggravate my throat. My repulsive coughing made her step back. ¡°¡­Anyways, I don¡¯t want to give you false hope so I¡¯ll say this up front: I haven¡¯t seen Joseph. I do, however, sympathize with your troubles. If possible, I wish to help you find him.¡±

    ¡°You want to help me¡­?¡± She raised an eyebrow. Whether she doubted my sincerity or my ability to help was anyone¡¯s guess. Either way, she wasn¡¯t in a position to refuse me. ¡°T-Thank you! I¡¯m glad that someone else is willing to help me.¡±

    From there we walked as we talked. This woman, Janette, told me everything I wanted to hear about Joseph and then some. Of course, it is my job to gather and process information and so I didn¡¯t have any problem discerning what was relevant and what was not.

    To summarize, Joseph is this woman¡¯s son. He works in the city¡¯s bell tower and rings it three times a day. However, recently Joseph has been shirking his responsibilities. This past week he¡¯s been caught visiting local taverns instead of working. He suddenly started drinking at home as well, terrifying his mother and wife. Now, whenever the bell tower doesn¡¯t ring, Janette runs to his favorite pub and drags him back to work. Today is the first time she hasn¡¯t been able to find him quickly.

    Outwardly I showed concern but inwardly I was jumping for joy. Her son¡¯s situation was perfect, too perfect. I knew exactly what I had to do.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have heard your story and made my opinion but I hope you won¡¯t take offense. Joseph¡¯s sudden condition probably stems from fear. He¡¯s shirking his responsibilities in favor of liquor? No, Joseph is afraid of the bell tower and runs away each day to drown his fear at the taverns.¡±

    ¡°Afraid? What could he possibly be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°The answer is in the bell tower.¡± I forced a shrug. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but I think we¡¯ll learn more about his whereabouts from there.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­I did go straight to the pubs today. Maybe he¡¯s still in the tower, even as we speak.¡± Janette nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    We got about five feet before Janette suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Oh wait, I almost forgot about those two¡­¡± She rubbed her temples. ¡°I truly am getting old. There were two other people helping me search. They¡¯re a nice couple who offered to help me out of the blue, just like you did. We split up to check several different places in this district but we should be meeting up soon.¡±

    We then took a sizable detour to reach their meeting spot. I would have rather left them behind, since we won¡¯t find Joseph in one of the nearby taverns. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t in a position to make that decision and so we patiently waited for the couple to appear.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Janette, we couldn¡¯t find any trace of him in those shops.¡± I turned around so see the rumored couple. The woman rushed up to Janette. ¡°Did you have any luck?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Janette smiled weakly. ¡°Thank you for working so hard for a stranger¡¯s sake. I¡¯m going to search the bell tower with this man here. You two shouldn¡¯t waste any more of your time on my problems.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Now that he¡¯d caught up, the man reassured her. ¡°We¡¯re interested in the people disappearing from this town so it¡¯s not a waste. If you¡¯d like, we¡¯ll accompany you to the bell tower as well.¡±

    ¡°Bless you two.¡± Janette was beaming.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re going with this man?¡± The woman turned her attention to me. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Eris. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± She extended her hand and I shook it.

    I was wary. Normally two people dropping everything to help a random old lady would be suspicious enough. Although, maybe that form of kindness is just common sense for some people. What truly made me worry was the fact that they were ¡®interested¡¯ in the recent disappearances.

    ¡°Likewise, I¡¯m Elver.¡± The instant I finished my introduction, Eris shuddered. I couldn¡¯t be sure if she recognized me or not but she clearly reacted to my name. Now I was even more worried.

    Eris looked to be in her late teens. She wore modest travelling clothes that seemed to waste her natural beauty. Similarly, her long black hair was marred by a clear lack of attention and her skin was just as bad. At the very least, I was sure that I had never seen her before.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Hal.¡± The man quickly stood between us, sensing that something was off. I nodded and that was the end of our introductions.

    None of us spoke as we walked towards the bell tower except, of course, for Janette. She was oblivious to the tense mood and spoke in a feverish tone about her darling Joseph. By the time we reached the tower, I was fully prepared to never hear the name Joseph again.

    ¡°So, Janette¡­¡± I prepared a compelling reason to leave the extra baggage behind but it seemed that Eris was one step ahead of me.

    ¡°-Janette, please leave this to us.¡± Eris put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Running around like this must be stressful for you. There¡¯ll be a lot of stairs here and it¡¯s probably dark as well¡­¡±

    Janette frowned and looked ready to rebuke Eris. Then she stopped and glanced up at the bell tower. ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    I followed her gaze and squinted. It was bright out but darkness seemed to be spilling out of the tower from within. I blinked and the tower''s stony exterior returned to normal.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Eris also tried to convince me to wait with Janette but if anything it should have been the other way around. The three of us entered the building and my suspicions were immediately confirmed.

    ¡°Is¡­Is there something rotting in here?¡± Hal fanned at the air near his face but it was no use. This tower was already soaked in that rotten smell.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡± A new voice spoke. The two of them looked around frantically but it seemed to come from every direction.

    ¡°It¡¯s echoing down from the top of the tower.¡± I whispered. They nodded and we began to ascend as quietly as possible.

    ¡°They¡¯re always telling me to come back here¡­Why can¡¯t they see it?¡± The voice¡¯s tone gradually grew from depressed to frantic. ¡°How can you tell me to stay here?  They¡¯re watching me all day. All night too. It¡¯s horrifying! I can¡¯t live like this!¡±

    A ghastly wail froze us in place. Or more accurately, the other two froze and I decided that it wouldn¡¯t look good for me to continue on.

    ¡°No, I have my duty. I can¡¯t disappoint everyone like this.¡± They sounded calmer after that outburst. ¡°This time I¡¯ll stay here until I ring the final bell of the day. Then I¡¯ll drink without regrets. Hehe¡­HAHAHA!!!¡±

    The meek and panicked voice suddenly became deep and threatening. Its venomous laugh resounded through the tower until it smothered us.

    "So that¡¯s how he felt, huh? That¡¯s why he decided to stay tonight? It¡¯s too bad¡­I liked seeing him scamper out of here every day like a terrified rabbit.¡±

    We reached the top of the tower. A large wooden floor lay before us. The sun was shining directly above us and so the entire room was cast in shadow. Standing before the giant bell was a large dark figure. His skin was a sickly green and it was peppered with bumps and boils. Both of his arms were grotesquely large and out of proportion with the rest of his body. He wore the mangled clothes of a priest and once he turned around I could see a dreadful orange glow in his eyes.

    What an ugly demon. I wanted to slap his creator for making something so shoddy.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see some new faces.¡± It attempted a smile but it came out as a strained squint. ¡°With the old bell man gone I thought it would get lonely. Do-¡±

    To my bewilderment, Eris began a chant. She stepped forward fearlessly and motioned towards the ground. Dark shapes slithered across the floor and wound themselves around the demon.

    ¡°You¡¯re a-!¡± He was cut off again as his body seized up. The demon struggled in vain as Eris approached him.

    When Eris reached the demon, she placed a hand on his chest and began an entirely different chant. This one was completely foreign to me. The demon groaned as its body began to expand. Then, without warning, it exploded into a mess of gore.

    Both Hal and I had been silent observers up to this point. Hal let out a womanly yelp when he realized that he was in the splash zone. Meanwhile, I ignored my blood-stained clothes and stepped forward to ask Eris about that unidentified spell.

    ¡°¡­Another failure.¡± I stopped dead in my tracks when I heard her mutter that.  Looking at her again, she didn¡¯t seem to be affected by this mess. Eris looked frustrated, neither disgusted nor terrified, she was simply frustrated with her spell¡¯s performance.

    I could swear that I was looking at myself from over seventy years ago. Everything really was going my way today.

    A thin cloak of steam began to cover the room as the demon¡¯s blood started to evaporate. Unless you specially treat a demon¡¯s corpse it will fully evaporate within a day. That¡¯s one of the many reasons why demons haven¡¯t become common knowledge. I¡¯ve never been happy about that strange property of theirs but I¡¯ve also never been covered in so much of their blood. By the time we return to Janette even Eris will be spotless.

    ¡°That was quite a show.¡± I finally found my chance to speak.

    ¡°¡­Um, yea¡­¡± Eris had decided to ignore me in the heat of the moment but now she was caught without an excuse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a sorcerer too.¡± I laughed. ¡°I figured you knew as much when you heard my name. Or maybe you figured there was still a chance that I was just a helpful old man?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Eris sighed. ¡°Exactly right.¡±

    ¡°Where did you hear about me?¡± There were any number of ways my name could have reached her. The real question was how much did she know?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing rumors about anything occult related for over a year now. Your name came up a few times¡­If I remember correctly, you specialize in demonic sorcery.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡± I gave a short nod. She was being annoyingly vague, likely on purpose. ¡°But what are you trying to learn from those rumors?¡±

    ¡°How to turn demons back into humans.¡± She replied candidly. I waited for her to follow it up with a joke or a laugh but none came.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡± In my long life there have only been a handful of situations that left me at a loss for words but I could now add another to that list.

    After finding such a talented girl, I would be a fool to let her go. In a way she reminded me of Vesta. Both of them had such strange goals for sorcery. Of course, this girl also reminded me of myself in many ways. These kinds of meetings don¡¯t happen often in life, I¡¯m sure of that.

    I recovered from my bewilderment and managed to convince Eris that I was also here to exterminate the demon. When I told her that I could assist with her research she immediately warmed up to me. It was just like how I won over my current pupil except with knowledge instead of gold. Hal still seemed suspicious but he clearly wasn¡¯t the leader of the duo so I ignored him.

    We descended the stairs and returned to Janette. We had decided to lie and so we told her that we didn¡¯t find any trace of Joseph. It would be very difficult to explain anything more. In the end, Joseph will just be another missing person that will never be found.

    The four of us said our goodbyes and went our separate ways. In my case, that meant looping straight back around to the bell tower. Eris certainly had talent but she was clearly a young sorceress. Any sorcerer with some experience would realize that there was more than one demon in that tower.

    I dragged myself up the bell tower¡¯s steps one more time. Now that there was no tension, I found myself stopping frequently to cough. This dark and dusty tower was perfect for demons. It provides a place for them to hide from the sun and it is in the center of a heavily populated area. The closer their nest is to their prey, the further they can venture out at night.

    ¡°Well, well, well...and here I thought you weren¡¯t going to greet us.¡± A new voice echoed out as I reached the top of the tower.

    I looked up at the ceiling to see many glowing eyes staring back at me. The demons began to drop down one by one. Some I recognized, some I didn¡¯t. A few of them were even failures of mine. There were demons of every shape and size, over a dozen in total.

    ¡°Great to see you again, Elver.¡± The most troublesome one spoke first. The rest stood back and I assumed that he was speaking for the entire group.

    ¡°Yes, it has been quite a while¡­Ham.¡±

    The lead demon stiffened. His body was at a middling height in this group but he was only slightly taller than normal humans. His skin was dark black which would certainly make him stand out in this city. However, the feature that disqualified him from blending into society was the fiery red veins covering his body. They glowed even brighter than his red eyes in the darkness. When he gets mad they can actually catch fire.

    ¡°My name is Hades.¡± He scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not so far gone that I would forget my own name.¡±

    At the very least you¡¯ve forgotten your nickname. I bit back that comment. ¡°I¡¯m glad that the rest of you chose to stay hidden earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gad was the only one who refused to do so.¡± Hades covered his face with his hand. ¡°I think he got a bit loopy after eating the bell ringer. Although, he also wasn¡¯t very smart to begin with¡­¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s impressive that none of you appeared after his¡­passing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all here for the same reason but that doesn¡¯t make us close.¡± Hades shook his head. ¡°Plus, we¡¯re not stupid enough to attack your guests. Especially in daylight.¡±

    ¡°That was the right call.¡± If one of them had killed that ball of potential, then death would be the least of their worries. ¡°Now, why are all of you here.¡±

    ¡°To prepare.¡± Hades answered and some of the other demons began to mutter similar answers. ¡°We heard about the grim festival in the next town over but it¡¯s abandoned. From what I¡¯ve heard, there¡¯s a bunch of us gathering in adjacent cities and towns. We¡¯ll gather power by eating our fill in these populated areas before the festival starts.¡±

    ¡°How will it start?¡± My ears perked up. This was one piece of information that had eluded me ever since I began my investigation.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I don¡¯t know. Maybe there will be some kind of signal. Rumors like this don¡¯t just spring from nowhere after all.¡±

    Well, that doesn¡¯t tell me anything new. I silently lamented. I was already well aware of this rumor. So much so that I¡¯d already sent my pupil to investigate the town in question. Until he gets back it seems that I won¡¯t learn anything more about this rumored festival. Although there is one thing I can conclude: The festival will definitely happen soon. With all these demons gathering it is hard to imagine any other outcome.

    ¡°Hey¡­I have a proposal for all of you.¡± I grinned. Seeing all these demons in one place gave me an idea. I said a short chant and balls of light began to float out of my hands like soap bubbles. Every demon¡¯s eyes were glued to the orbs and most of them were salivating. ¡°If you do what I say, I¡¯ll reward you generously.¡±

 Advent 4 - Part 2

    ¡°Whatever you need!¡± The demons shouted out many answers but they could all be boiled down to a single reply. Even in a heavily populated city, souls were still an impressive bargaining chip.

    ¡°Good, good.¡± I praised them with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re all going to be this obedient then I¡¯ll have no trouble rewarding everyone.¡±

    I closed my palms and the souls flew back inside of me. The demons looked crestfallen. Most of them stared at me eagerly, as though it would prompt an immediate reward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get greedy.¡± I waved my finger. Some of the older demons followed it with their eyes like hungry dogs. ¡°I just wanted to be sure that you¡¯ll work when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°No souls now?¡± One of the hungrier ones spoke up.

    ¡°Not now, but soon.¡± I nodded. ¡°Stay in this tower and wait for me to return. If I can¡¯t find you, then I¡¯ll just assume that you aren¡¯t interested.¡±

    Once again they all made varying promises but the overall message was the same: ¡°I understand, boss.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll be back later.¡± I replied, turning away to leave.

    My aging body cringed at the idea of taking another trip down those seemingly endless stairs. I looked back at the demons and weighed my options. It was possible to bribe one of them to carry me down but that would be both demeaning and expensive.

    ¡°Oh, Elver, let me lend you a shoulder.¡± Hades offered.

    ¡°I can make my own way down, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not looking for a reward right now.¡± Hades grinned innocently.

    I stepped back. Hades had conveniently placed himself in the back of the crowd once I brought up my proposal. Because of that, I couldn¡¯t tell if the souls had enthralled him like the others. I looked into his eyes and could see his false smile as clear as day. However, there was something else there as well.

    ¡°¡­Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± I put my arm over his shoulder and we began our descent.

    To my surprise, Hades didn¡¯t say a word on the stairs. He dutifully led me down to the ground floor before speaking to me.

    ¡°Those other demons might be greedy enough to fool but I¡¯m different. I know that you wouldn¡¯t give away all those souls.¡±

    ¡°I already showed them the souls.¡± I shook my head. ¡°If I don¡¯t satisfy them later, then I¡¯ll be the one getting hurt.¡±

    ¡°When a lord hires fifty mercenaries, he only prepares enough coin for thirty of them. You¡¯re even shrewder with souls than you are with money. So I¡¯m assuming that whatever job you give us will have a high mortality rate.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a former sorcerer for nothing, Hades.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Although you¡¯re slightly incorrect. The job itself isn¡¯t important. My main goal is to keep these demons within arm¡¯s reach. Right now I can¡¯t just leave them to wander.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rather noble of you.¡± Hades raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why go to the trouble?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± I held out my hand. ¡°Then follow me for a while. I could use an assistant while my pupil is away.¡±

    ¡°I thought I just told you that I¡¯m not easy to fool.¡±

    Without another word, I brought out a single soul and tossed it his way. Hades devoured it without reservation.

    ¡°Ok, you ate the advance payment. That means you¡¯ve accepted the job.¡±

    ¡°Or I could just run away.¡±

    ¡°But then I¡¯d be very angry.¡±

    Hades flinched. Then he sighed. ¡°Fine.¡±

    ~          ~          ~

    The lord¡¯s castle is a truly odd structure. It bears a host of vestigial features from when castles were mainly defensive garrisons. The edges of each roof are lined with crenellations for archers to fire through. Two stone towers guard the east and west sides of the castle. Right now though, they don¡¯t house any guards. How could they? This eyesore sits in the center of a massive fenced-off garden in the northern corner of the city. It is almost as if the Malcolm family never expected their town to grow into such a sprawling city.

    It¡¯s the perfect home for a lord who is in way over his head.

    I strolled up to the garden¡¯s main gate and muttered a greeting to the two guards. When I placed my hands on the metal door, one of those peons rushed to stop me.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± The guard drew his sword.

    ¡°Let me into the castle, I have business with the lord.¡±

    ¡°The lord isn¡¯t expecting visitors at this time. Especially not from someone like you¡­¡± The guard trailed off as he looked me up and down.

    He made a fair point. I wore my tattered red merchant¡¯s hood and a stained brown tunic with pants of equal quality. I wasn¡¯t even dressed to meet with a stall vendor, let alone the lord.

    ¡°He is expecting me, I¡¯m just a little late.¡± I replied.

    The guard looked ready to retort but he stiffened when I pulled out a golden seal. I handed it to him and he checked it over carefully. After spending far more time than necessary, the guard handed it back to me with a sigh.

    ¡°Either the king suddenly started employing vagrants or you¡¯re a master forger¡­¡± The guard turned to his partner. ¡°Go fetch the lord.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of wearing the right clothes for the occasion?¡± Hades whispered to me. ¡°That cloak is great for making people underestimate you but it¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°-Don¡¯t talk right now.¡± I hissed back.

    ¡°But-¡± I cut Hades off again by shaking the lantern he was hiding in.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.When I offered to take him with me, I expected to spend some time searching for heavy clothes that could hide his glowing veins. Fortunately, Hades¡¯ body was much more convenient than I thought. Whether it¡¯s a roaring bonfire or a small lantern flame, Hades can shed his physical form and dwell within that fire.

    After some time, the lord finally arrived. The original guard followed close behind with a couple extra knights in tow. Lord Malcolm was the very definition of a small man. Short temper, small dreams and of course, short of stature. His tall, curly brown hair bobbed rhythmically as he trotted up to the front gate.

    ¡°So this is the forger.¡± The lord eyed me up and down. Then he sneered. ¡°I assumed my knight had been exaggerating but after seeing you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. I may not look the part but I am in the king¡¯s employ.¡± I casually stepped towards the gate only to be stopped once more by the first guard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡± Lord Malcolm announced. ¡°Why would someone with the king¡¯s seal visit now? If you were just a messenger it would not be necessary.¡±

    ¡°Well, the king¡¯s visiting isn¡¯t he?¡± I stared down at him.

    ¡°Yes, yes he is.¡± He glared back up at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m here as one of his trusted advisors. The king can¡¯t be expected to live in any old shack. He sent me ahead to make sure that this castle can accommodate him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Lord Malcolm furrowed his brow. ¡°I heard that someone like that was coming but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem!¡± I stepped up to the gate once more. Malcolm quickly raised his hand and the guard blocked me for a third time.

    ¡°But I was expecting that person three days ago. How did you only just arrive in Wren?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡± I waved my hands dismissively. ¡°That¡¯s not important. The king will be here soon so let me in.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can let a vagrant like you in this castle.¡± Malcolm shook his head slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll confiscate this seal. I don¡¯t know how it came into your possession but it certainly doesn¡¯t belong with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to steal an advisor¡¯s seal and leave him out in the cold!?¡± I shouted. ¡°Do not overstep your authority.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my line, vagrant.¡± The lord turned away.

    Malcolm whispered something to his guards. Then he left, but not before turning back to smirk at me. The gate finally opened but was the guards who used it. Suddenly I was surrounded.

    ¡°Follow.¡± One of them grunted.

    I wasn¡¯t given time to reply. He took me by the arm and I didn¡¯t ¡®follow¡¯ so much as accept that I was being dragged away. Once we were far enough from the castle they lead me into an alley and drew their weapons.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I can guess what¡¯s going to happen next.¡± I said smugly.

    ¡°I think we all can.¡± A guard replied.

    ¡°Is that so? Then you¡¯re all very brave.¡±

    The knights gave me a questioning stare which abruptly turned to one of fear. The fire in my lantern grew larger and larger until it crept its way out of the metal cage and stood up like a man. Hades casually stepped through his own fire and smoke, making an entrance that was truly befitting of a demon.

    Hades was ruthless and quick. He didn¡¯t even give them time to scream. Before I knew it, the only human standing in the alleyway was me. After killing them, he immediately drew out their souls and scarfed them down.

    ¡°You certainly work fast.¡± I chuckled at the gruesome scene around me.

    ¡°I saw an opportunity for more souls and took it.¡± Hades thought for a second and then added. ¡°Before you could grab any for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Please, how much of a miser do you think I am? This was your handiwork so you can keep the rewards.¡±

    ¡°Well anyway, what were you trying to do there? I¡¯ve never seen you fail at negotiating.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just making my job easier later on.¡±

    ¡°By getting fired?¡±

    ¡°Malcolm doesn¡¯t have that authority.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡± Hades scratched his head.

    ¡°Keep following me around and you will.¡± I replied while carefully checking my clothes for blood. Fortunately, Hades was a rather clean killer.

    ¡°Man, it¡¯s just like they say¡­When you can¡¯t find out who did it, it was probably Elver.¡±

    ¡°Who says that?¡± I turned to watch Hades as he wracked his mind for an answer.

    ¡°Um¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡± He grinned sheepishly.

    ¡°It was you. You dolt.¡± I shook my head in disappointment. Of course, that was a lie, but if his mind was already that far gone then reminding him won¡¯t help. I sighed in resignation and inadvertently triggered another coughing fit.

    ¡°Whoa, looks like you¡¯re finally reaching your expiration date.¡± Hades looked me over carefully. ¡°Maybe you should think about joining the rest of us. Actually, you have a mark of the sorcerer¡­Does that mean you¡¯re planning on passing on your knowledge to someone else?¡±

    ¡°Bah.¡± I sputtered as my throat finally calmed down. ¡°I didn¡¯t draw this mark myself, I was born with it. Plus, it doesn¡¯t pass on memories, only specific knowledge. I¡¯ve witnessed its effects first-hand and it¡¯s far from perfect.¡±

    ¡°Well, demon it is then.¡± Hades chuckled. ¡°Just wait until this event is over. I don¡¯t want to eat you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re assuming that you¡¯d win.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to use sorcery anymore, of course I would win.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Right now both of those methods are incomplete. I have a lot more research to do before I¡¯ll be ready to leave this body.¡±

    I picked up the lantern and held it out to Hades. He nodded and flew back inside.

    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Why should I tell you now?¡± I replied with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s more fun if it¡¯s a mystery.¡±

 Advent 4 - Part 3

    Servants bashed drums of all shapes and sizes. Then the flute section started up. After that, the trumpeters announced their presence. Finally, there was one strong voice that could be heard above all the clamor and fanfare. The king himself sang as his ensemble paraded through the city. Merchants closed their stalls for the day, families left their houses and knights lined the streets. The entire city ground to a halt as their leader made his way to the lord¡¯s castle.

    In summary, the king¡¯s arrival was nothing short of a public menace. A flock of drunken screeching pigeons would have been easier on my ears. Hell, they probably would have made it through the city faster as well.

    I shadowed the parade as it carved its way through Wren. My chance to strike came at the very end when the king climbed out of his litter in order to walk through the gate to the castle garden.

    I pushed through the crowd until I ran into the outer wall of knights. They moved to stop me but I muttered a quick chant and they suddenly sat down in a daze. The king heard the commotion and turned to face me. His retainers noticed as well and I was quickly surrounded. In response, I simply waved at my aging employer.

    ¡°Stand down, all of you.¡± The king barked. The knights looked back in shock but they quickly obeyed. Next, the king addressed me. ¡°Elver! I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you skulking through the crowd like a street urchin. Frankly, I would have expected you to greet me inside the castle.¡±

    ¡°Well, I had a bit of trouble you see¡­¡± I trailed off while flashing a toothy grin at lord Malcolm who stood at the gate, waiting to greet the king.

    The inept dwarf looked at me, then at the king and then back at me. After finishing some mental gymnastics, the lord¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°I-I would just like to say-¡± Malcolm spoke up but the king simply waved his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hear it all in due time. After I settle in at the castle.¡± His highness turned away and I followed him in.

    I glanced back to see Malcolm glaring at me. He quickly ordered his knights to disperse the crowd and then scampered to the king¡¯s side.

    ¡°Please listen, your majesty¡­¡± He pleaded through gritted teeth.

    The king stopped in his tracks and whipped around to face Malcolm.

    ¡°I, Gespa Rowell, have already made my decision.¡± He growled. ¡°Do you wish to question it?¡±

    The terrified lord shook his head, his carefully sculpted hair giggling as he did so.

    As expected, the king¡¯s anger did not burn out quickly. Gespa was seething as he went over every fine detail of the castle¡¯s interior and exterior. After berating Malcolm, who still hadn¡¯t had a chance to defend himself from our earlier incident, he set about gathering all the servants in the house. Gespa lined them up and beat them where they stood, despite their lord¡¯s protest. Then he divided them into teams and ordered them to fix every error that he had tediously explained to Malcolm earlier.

    Our king wasn¡¯t called the meticulous tyrant for nothing. Everyone who has been to the palace knew about his sensitive taste and violent punishments. Lord Malcolm was no doubt aware of it as well, he probably ran his servants ragged trying to prepare without me.

    Although even if I had been there, the king¡¯s reaction would¡¯ve likely been the same. I may be one of the few men who can grasp Rowell¡¯s tastes but he¡¯s someone who can find fault in any job, no matter how carefully done. It was a better strategy to abandon all responsibility from the start.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡± Lord Malcolm whispered to me once we had a brief reprieve from the king¡¯s madness. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever met you before. I don¡¯t know you or your relatives. And you¡¯ve only heard about me from the king, right? Why would you set his majesty against me?¡±

    ¡°I came here ready to work.¡± I replied calmly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who tossed me away.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! I investigated you after my guards never came back. People have seen you in this city for days now! Even if I had accepted you yesterday, there still wouldn¡¯t have been enough time to finish preparations.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you figured me out?¡±

    ¡°Plus, you even had the gall to appear at my gate dressed like a beggar. Anyone could guess that you¡¯d be refused, even with the king¡¯s seal. Just what is it that you have against me!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything against you, lord Malcolm.¡± I blinked in confusion. ¡°I had heard about you from other lords and knew that you wouldn¡¯t be able to meet the king¡¯s standards by yourself. So I figured it would be more fun to let things unfold like this. Of course, it also made my life a lot easier.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°So my reputation and my servant¡¯s wellbeing were sacrificed for your entertainment!? How dare you¡­¡± Malcolm quickly reeled back his rage as he heard the king exit his chamber.

    ¡°Well, this place is still a mess but it will do for now.¡± The king released a sigh that was both long and loud. ¡°Malcolm, make sure your servants are working on everything that I asked them to. Elver, I want you to brief me on your investigations.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my king.¡± We both answered simultaneously but our levels of enthusiasm were like night and day.

    Malcolm made himself scarce while the king and I entered his personal chamber. One glance and I could tell it was certainly not a mess. Each wall was covered in priceless paintings. Every corner had expertly carved stands which held glass vases filled with unique combinations of flowers.

    The bed itself was another beast entirely. Four gilded spires held up an upper area where curtains could be drawn from each side. The sheets and pillows used a deep red as the canvas for a host of patterns embroidered with golden thread. It monopolized the vast majority of the chamber¡¯s space. Lord Malcolm had clearly created it for this event. There was no way he kept something this expensive for his own use.

    The king threw back the bed¡¯s curtains and sat at the far end with another hefty sigh. I stood before him and began my briefing. I discussed a number of things from new avenues of profit to violent crime and potential corruption. Wren was growing so quickly that an expert needed to be sent in to address its ever-changing state. Similarly, the king decided that a personal visit was necessary to remind the newly prosperous citizens that they still owe allegiance to their kingdom.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡± The king said, looking up at me with interest for the first time since our talk began. ¡°I heard a rather unsightly rumor about the next town over.¡±

    ¡°So, that rumor has even reached the palace...¡± Suddenly I was even more curious about the man, or possibly demon, who started it. ¡°I sent my pupil to investigate the town in question. However, we¡¯re already starting to see signs of the festival in Wren.¡±

    ¡°Signs? Like what?¡±

    ¡°People are disappearing, spirited away by demons.¡±

    ¡°Bah, you mean eaten, right?¡± The king scoffed. ¡°Sugarcoating things is one of your more disgusting habits.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re biding their time, getting stronger in populated cities before the grim festival starts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem. If this continues then we won¡¯t have enough people to sustain Wren¡¯s growth. Elver, I order you to find and kill every demon in this city.¡±

    I nodded, grimacing inwardly. I had known that it was only a matter of time before I received one of his unreasonable requests.

    ¡°My king, there is another option¡­¡± I started hesitantly. Gespa didn¡¯t interrupt me, so I continued. ¡°There have been rumors about the monster that appears at the end of a grim festival but we have no conclusive information. All I can say is that if this festival is allowed to finish, it will create a demon of unknown power.¡±

    ¡°Another reason to nip it in the bud.¡±

    ¡°Catching and killing every demon in this city would give me more souls to work with but that¡¯s it. If we could find a way to tame the victor of the festival, then we would gain an impressive asset.¡±

    ¡°Is something like that even possible?¡± The king¡¯s eyes lit up with greed. This was why Gespa is worth working with.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t subjugate it, then we kill it. The soul of such a demon would likely be a treasure that¡¯s equal or greater to a powerful servant. Plus¡­¡± My eyes lit up as well. ¡°This amalgam of demons could be the key that I¡¯ve been searching for.¡±

    The king sat in silence, considering my offer. He was only thirty years younger than me and it showed. Over time, his hardened facial features had softened into unsightly wrinkles. The king¡¯s once imposing frame had finally dwindled into the thin and bony body that sat before me. I could see his yellowed teeth through his large red beard as he grinned in delight.

    ¡°So, we could be getting a powerful soldier, a nearly unending power source for sorcery or your research in immortality might finally bear fruit?¡± The king licked his lips. ¡°The citizens will repopulate. Even if it slows growth for now, this sounds like a chance that we can¡¯t pass up.¡±

 Advent 4 - Part 4

    A cold wind blew through a dark and lonely alleyway. Shivering, I raised my lantern to keep the shadows off my path. A small scratching noise brought me to a halt. I glanced around but couldn¡¯t find the source. The noise stopped as quickly as it started and so I kept moving. After rounding a corner, I saw a stone wall that marked a dead end. My lantern¡¯s light didn¡¯t reach far enough and so I was forced to squint into the darkness. Two glowing yellow eyes returned my stare.

    The fight was over before it even began. It wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.

    ¡°Wow, that was brutal.¡± Hades snickered from inside my lantern. ¡°That demon didn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°Obviously¡­¡± I sighed.

    The subdued demon¡¯s body didn¡¯t release any steam. I knelt down and examined it carefully. It was only unconscious, just as planned.

    ¡°Hades, bring this one back to the house.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye.¡± Hades chirped as he materialized in another fiery display.

    ¡°But first, there should be one more demon in this district. Tell me where they are.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you noticed. He¡¯s about ten minutes south-west as the crow flies. That¡¯s what my nose says, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Remember where that smell came from. You¡¯ll be carrying that body back as well.¡±

    ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re such a slave driver.¡± Hades let out another short laugh. ¡°It¡¯s strange though. Didn¡¯t you decide to let the festival run its course? If that¡¯s the case, then you can just let these small-fries run free. Sooner or later, they¡¯ll all get eaten by larger demons.¡±

    ¡°This is for a separate project.¡± I grinned. ¡°Curious?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about your new pupil then I¡¯d rather not know.¡± Hades shuddered, probably remembering the gory results of Eris¡¯s sorcery.

    ¡°Then get to work.¡± I chimed. Hades still looked distracted and so I snapped my fingers as though I was calling a maid. ¡°Any day now.¡±

    Hades saluted and then bent down to grab the body.

    Satisfied, I left to find the next one. My assistant¡¯s directions weren¡¯t precise but once I learned about an abandoned house in the area, it became a simple task. The front door was unlocked so I walked right in. Then I immediately stumbled back out as cloud of steam forced its way past me.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I heard a familiar voice. ¡°I guess meeting you again was inevitable. Since we¡¯re both hunting demons.¡±

    When the smoke cleared I could see Eris and Hal inside the house. They stood over a demon who had all but evaporated. The house itself was clean, as clean as an abandoned house could be that is, but one look at the demon¡¯s body told me that it had died in a memorable fashion.

    ¡°Another failure, huh?¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°I guess.¡± Eris replied, folding her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I took your prey again.¡±

    ¡°Please, I¡¯ve got more than enough money for myself. I¡¯m not doing this for a reward¡­¡± I paused for effect while I put on a sincere expression. Gathering information may be my job but manipulating it is my hobby. ¡°These stray demons have been making life here a living hell for the residents of this city. I just want to let everyone live their lives free from the mistakes of sorcerers.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guilty of making more than a few of those mistakes?¡± Eris narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°The mistakes of a younger man, eager to use his power.¡± Next I wore a pained expression. ¡°I can¡¯t erase my past¡­but I can at least help people in the present.¡±

    Eris ambled over to me without breaking eye contact. I didn¡¯t falter, playing such a role was as simple as breathing. She stopped in front of me and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to hear that.¡± Her voice didn¡¯t hold a hint of malice. In fact, the way she carried her weight and the lightness of her tone indicated that she had begun to relax. ¡°Your name came up a few times during my travels but it was never associated with anything good. I¡¯m glad that you seem to have turned over a new leaf.¡±

    ¡°Well, the longer you live the more chances you have to reflect on your actions. I¡¯m thankful that I¡¯ve lived long enough to see the error of my ways.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of living a long time¡­¡± Eris started.

    I stifled a grin.

    ¡°If the information I have is correct, then you¡¯ve been living for a very long time. An almost astonishing amount.¡±

    ¡°What? Were you wondering if I became a demon or something?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be impossible.¡± Hal stepped forward, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Especially for someone like you.¡±

    ¡°True, but that¡¯s not the reason.¡± I replied, retrieving a small knife from my coat pocket. ¡°My longevity is a result of sorcery, but not demonic sorcery.¡±

    I wrapped my hand around the knife¡¯s blade and sliced across my palm. Blood sprayed out and the two of them stepped back to avoid the sudden shower. Meanwhile, I began a chant. Seconds after I finished, my blood started to shiver and shake. At first, it was a quiet movement, one that could easily be created by stomping your feet near a puddle. Then, the blood began to thrash violently until it evaporated into a fine mist. Once the blood vanished, my wound was healed.

    ¡°This is the sorcery that I developed with my late pupil. I can heal wounds but this magic¡¯s most impressive property is that it can slow the effects of aging.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Eris exclaimed as she rushed forward to examine my hand. ¡°There¡¯s no scar! Check this out, Hal!¡±

    Hal eyed it from a distance but eventually his curiosity won out and he came in closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­surprised.¡± He coughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that you developed healing sorcery.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf.¡± I showed the pair a bright smile. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m glad that we ran into each other here. The sorcery that Eris showed me was extremely interesting. Frankly, I¡¯m not even sure that it can be done, but I want to help you try.¡±

    ¡°You want to help me turn demons back into humans?¡± Despite the goodwill I had carefully generated, she still seemed uneasy about accepting my help.

    ¡°Yes! Like I said before, I can¡¯t erase my past¡­¡± Once again, I paused for effect. ¡°But with your sorcery, I might be able to save the people that I¡¯ve hurt. Many of my creations are still alive and up until now I could only save them through violence. If your sorcery can turn them back to normal, then I would be able to make up for a small part of my sins.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡± Eris sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you can help but-¡±

    ¡°-I¡¯m actually in the middle of preparing a station for us to work in.¡± I quickly interjected. ¡°I¡¯ve subdued a lot of demons in this city but I haven¡¯t killed them yet. If you¡¯d like, you can use them as research materials.¡±

    This proposition might sound repulsive but it was no different than what Eris has been doing up until now. She searches for demons in the name of protecting the weak and then slaughters them as test subjects. Eris really did remind me a lot of myself. This girl might think that she has a moral stake in things, but that¡¯s only because she hasn¡¯t realized how much she cares about her own research.

    ¡°Eris, this all seems¡­I don¡¯t really understand but somehow it¡¯s wrong.¡± Hal spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m against it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being handed the opportunity to learn from the world¡¯s most experienced sorcerer and a batch of test subjects. I would be insane to decline.¡±

    Eris extended her hand and I shook it eagerly.

    ¡°This is wonderful! Simply wonderful!¡± I beamed at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯ll write down some instructions for where you should go. Just meet me there tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You carry around a pen and paper?¡± They both replied in unison.

    ¡°Of course. I am a merchant, after all.¡± I grinned.

    ~          ~          ~

    After securing Eris¡¯s cooperation, I returned to my house with a skip in my step. I probably should have moved into the castle once Rowell arrived but that would only be a nuisance for me. For one thing, it would be difficult to conduct experiments in the lord¡¯s residence. Although, I¡¯m sure that I could fool Malcom somehow, especially with the king¡¯s assistance. My true motivation for living away from the castle is one of pride. Not pride that would make me snub the lord, although that certainly exists. I have my pride as someone who was born in this city when it was just a small town. That pride has forced me to own land here, despite my nomadic lifestyle.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I made sure to pick up Hades on my way back. If I hadn¡¯t, he might have run into Hal and Eris and who knows what would have happened after that. Fortunately, Hades isn¡¯t difficult to catch. I let a couple souls float out and he came running like a trained dog. I guess they smell different when they¡¯re outside of a body.

    Once we reached the house I stopped dead in my tracks. Everything was going so smoothly up until this point. I had almost forgotten what it was like to be surprised. Until, that is, I saw the man standing at my doorstep.

    ¡°Hello, Elver. There wasn¡¯t much to see, so I¡¯m back early.¡± The man¡¯s greeting was more of an abridged report. He was covered from head to toe by random pieces of clothing. At his side was a short sword which he always carried, despite never needing it. The only visible part of his body were his eyes. They appraised me with a cold glare, just like everything else that they saw.

    ¡°Hey, Rowan. This is certainly a surprise.¡± I replied as I walked past him to open the door. ¡°Come in, you¡¯ll have to tell me about everything that happened.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± Rowan hunted down the nearest seat and took it.

    ¡°Yes, yes it is.¡± I found my own chair and sat in front of him.

    ¡°So, should I just¡­go?¡± Hades mumbled. He stood meekly in the doorway, ready to bolt at any moment.

    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t have anything else for you to do today. Come back tomorrow, though.¡±

    Hades was already out the door by the time I said ¡®sure¡¯.

    I can¡¯t really blame him. I have a widespread reputation among demons as someone to be feared but Rowan has built his own reputation in a much shorter amount of time. Demons that recognize him flee on sight, it¡¯s actually been a bit of a nuisance recently. Unfortunately, it can¡¯t be helped. Rowan is just too eager to kill them.

    ¡°This really is a surprise, though. The festival hasn¡¯t started yet, so why did you return?¡±

    ¡°Because one isn¡¯t happening.¡± Rowan replied in a matter-of-fact tone.

    I blinked. ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely happening.¡±

    ¡°The rumor is a hoax. If there really was a grim festival happening there, then that town should be swarming with demons.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s demons swarming around every adjacent town and city.¡± I hissed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether they wait at the exact location or not.¡±

    ¡°I disagree.¡± Rowan shook his head. ¡°If they weren¡¯t there, then how did the rumor start in the first place?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your job to figure that out! That¡¯s why I sent you there!¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I concluded that there was no plausible reason for such a rumor to spread. The heart of the rumor is that demons are gathering in droves at the abandoned town. This indicates that a grim festival will start soon. However, there was no proof of that at the place in question.¡±

    ¡°Well there must be some reason why the rumor started.¡± I knew I was arguing in vain but my stubbornness got the better of me. Rumors are always created for a reason but it doesn¡¯t have to be a simple one.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why someone started that rumor, or how it spread so quickly. I am, however, sure that it¡¯s a hoax created for some other purpose.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡± I sighed heavily. ¡°So that means everyone¡¯s waiting for a signal that won¡¯t come¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡± Rowan eyed me cautiously.

    ¡°Everyone who¡¯s heard the rumor, obviously.¡± I lied through my teeth. It wouldn¡¯t be good to let him know about the demons in the bell tower. Although, it would be even worse if he learned about the king''s plan. ¡°Right now, they¡¯re all worried about something that will never happen.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good. Now we can exterminate all the demons in this city and then move on to the next one.¡±

    ¡°Before we get to that¡­How about you finish your report?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I found six other people. Five of them showed up because of the rumor, like I did. The last one was a young woman who has apparently been living there her entire life.¡±

    ¡°She was living in that town? All by herself?¡± Memories from long ago began to surface but I brushed them aside.

    ¡°Apparently.¡± Rowan shrugged. ¡°As for the others, you probably know most of them. There were three demon hunters: Howes Lacer, Dain Surt and someone who called himself ¡®Ten¡¯. The other two were Bismarck Vole and a bodyguard sent by his lord.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!¡± I had to laugh at that lineup. Besides this mysterious ¡®Ten¡¯ and the bodyguard, any of those people could have become a thorn at my side. Instead, none of them will be in this city as I prepare for the festival.

    Rowan eyed me curiously but didn¡¯t comment.

    ¡°Rowan, I want you to stay in the castle for a while.¡±

    ¡°Why? You said there were demons swarming around this city. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait for a few days. The king is still here and our main job is gathering information.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your job.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I need you to stay and represent me in the castle while I go out and finish my research. I have more experience at searching for demons anyway. I¡¯ll find out where they¡¯re hiding and then we can take them out together once the king is off our backs.¡±

    I cringed inwardly. That lie wasn¡¯t up to my standards but it was all I could come up with on such short notice. Rowan couldn¡¯t stay here or else he¡¯d run into Hades or Eris. I silently cursed whoever made such a flimsy rumor. Rowan was not supposed to be back so soon.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Make sure you take off that ridiculous outfit before you go to the castle. They have a pretty strict dress code.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you call it ridiculous when you¡¯re the one who forced me to wear it in the first place.¡±

    ¡°You need a reason to hide that mark. Those clothes come from a pagan tradition where they cover the body of the sick to prevent illness from spreading. We wouldn¡¯t need to go to such lengths if your mark wasn¡¯t in such a prominent place.¡±

    ¡°I could just wear a mask¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s much more suspicious. Plus, a mask would only make people wonder what¡¯s hidden underneath. With that outfit, their attention is divided across your entire body.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s practical issues as well.¡± Rowan ground his teeth. ¡°I nearly got heatstroke while I was travelling. Quick movements are also extremely difficult¡­¡±

    ¡°Suck it up.¡±

    Rowan tapped loudly on his armrest. ¡°Then what do you expect me to wear instead?¡±

    ¡°In the castle? Just wear a mask. I¡¯ll warn them that you¡¯re eccentric.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m eccentric then I can just keep wearing this, right!?¡± Rowan stood up. ¡°Since it¡¯s less suspicious!¡±

    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine.¡± I nodded dismissively.

    ¡°Arrgh!¡± Rowan stormed out.

    Whether he went to the castle or the tavern is anyone¡¯s guess. The important thing was that he forgot to argue about his new assignment.

    ¡°Now I just need to deal with my newest pupil¡­¡± I mused. ¡°¡­And then find a catalyst. If no one else is going to start this festival, then I just need to make a signal.¡±

 Advent 4 - Part 5

    Turning demons back into humans should be impossible. It¡¯s equivalent to breaking a vase and then trying to stick the pieces back together. Even if you found a way to bind the broken shards, it would be a miracle if the vase could still hold water.

    At a glance, this insane project didn¡¯t seem worthy of my attention, let alone my time and resources. However, I have lived a long time and my experience has told me to avoid fixating on the finished product. The idea itself may be a fantasy but the girl¡¯s research might still have merit.

    Even though I¡¯ve spent my entire life creating demons, I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve learned everything about my creations. Sorcery has always been based around forcing results rather than understanding. That¡¯s why I have to try everything. If there¡¯s any chance that her research can help me create the perfect vessel, then I must not discard it. This body won¡¯t last forever. It might not even last another year. I need to finish my own research and make a perfect vessel as soon as possible. The advent of this grim festival and my chance meeting with Eris are the two strings that will pull me out of this slump. I¡¯m sure of it. I¡¯d bet my life on it.

    ¡°Hey, his soul is starting to waver¡­¡± Eris reported as she leaned in to examine a captive demon. The test subject glared furiously while she squinted at his chest. ¡°¡­It¡¯s almost like a dying flame.¡±

    I glanced up from my notes and then immediately went back to writing.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s weak and hungry. Demons that haven¡¯t eaten in a few years can become as weak as a child. Once they lose their ability to hunt, they¡¯ll begin to fade away slowly.¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve seen demons that¡¯ve survived for quite a long time.¡±

    Eris put her hand on the demon and began a short chant. Within seconds he was writhing in pain.

    ¡°Well, I did say that they fade slowly. Even I don¡¯t know how long it takes for a demon to fully fade away. Although, after a certain point they basically become ghosts, unable to speak or affect anything.¡±

    The demon screamed abhorrently as he thrashed around. His yellow scales made an equally unpleasant sound as they scraped against his metal restraints. It was so distracting that I nearly spilled my ink.

    ¡°Ok. That¡¯s enough, Eris.¡± I waved at her. ¡°Tell me what changed.¡±

    Eris removed her hand from the demon¡¯s chest and he instantly slumped in his chains. Our guinea pig¡¯s beak-like mouth hung open and his tongue rolled out as he panted desperately.

    ¡°No change¡­I think?¡± She clicked her tongue. ¡°Nothing would happen from something this light. I need to put more force into it.¡±

    The demon suddenly stiffened and looked at her with wide eyes. Forgoing his precious resting time, he began to fight against his restraints with renewed vigor.

    ¡°If you do that, then he¡¯ll explode. Haven¡¯t you learned anything?¡±

    ¡°I get a better feeling every time I try it. Somehow I feel like I¡¯m really close to an epiphany.¡±

    ¡°It just feels like that because you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡± I stood up and examined the demon myself. ¡°See, the color¡¯s slightly lighter and it¡¯s moving less. Human souls are pure white, so I¡¯d say a lighter color is a good sign.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t get this at all¡­¡± Eris scratched her head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only used sorcery that you learned from books. Creating your own requires a lot of time and effort. Especially for unmarked sorcerers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet¡­¡± Eris let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Maybe I should just go back to searching for a book or magical artifact. There¡¯s got to be something out there than can restore someone to their original form.¡±

    I looked up at Eris, she had placed a hand on her chin and was clearly deep in thought. There were many reasons why I hadn¡¯t asked her yet, the main one being that I just didn¡¯t care. However, I don¡¯t believe in useless information and now seemed like a good time to bring it up.

    ¡°Why are you researching this kind of sorcery, Eris? I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s not just a passing interest.¡±

    Eris set her thoughts aside and looked at me. I saw her hesitate and so I prepared to withdraw my question. Fortunately, my worries were unnecessary. Just as I opened my mouth, Eris began to speak.

    ¡°I¡­I started because I wanted power. Power that could break me out of the cage that I¡¯d been living in my entire life. But then I did something¡­something that I really regret. Now I just want to help my friend return to his old life.¡±

    ¡°So, you turned someone you knew into a demon?¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Eris nodded reluctantly, as though it hurt her just to think about it.

    I narrowed my eyes. This was definitely interesting. I had already figured that she wanted to save someone with her sorcery. Although, I never would have guessed that she was cleaning up her own mess.

    ¡°And where is this demon now? You couldn¡¯t have just left him to his own devices, right?¡±

    Hopefully I hadn¡¯t already killed him. That would be a waste of a bargaining chip.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been travelling together for over a year but then he disappeared once we entered this city.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t good news. I suddenly broke into another coughing fit.

    ¡°He left a note for us, though.¡± Eris continued. ¡°Apparently, he¡¯s investigating that rumor about demons gathering at an abandoned town. I wanted to go after him but Hal told me to let him be. Hal said that there must have been an important reason why he didn¡¯t want to bring us.¡±

    I breathed a sigh of relief. If he was at the abandoned town, then I hadn¡¯t killed him. Rowan must have missed him as well, since he told me that there weren¡¯t any demons there.

    Wait¡­ A thought occurred.

    ¡°By the way, what is this demon¡¯s, er¡­your friend¡¯s name?¡±

    Eris eyed me curiously but she had no reason to refuse. ¡°Ten.¡±

    ¡°There were three demon hunters: Howes Lacer, Dain Surt and someone who called himself ¡®Ten¡¯¡±.

    The words of my pupil suddenly burst into my head. I had to force myself to not grin at this news. I had just learned something truly interesting.

    ~          ~          ~

    Time passes quickly when you¡¯re busy. I spent my time sending reports to the King. I spent it reassuring my pupil that he was need at the castle. I spent it researching at my house with Eris. When I found spare time, I spent it with Hades. Together, we tracked down demons that were too weak or too difficult to control. Needless to say, my days went by in a flash.

    Of course, nothing in this world lasts forever. After many busy days, my routine suddenly ground to a halt. I received a summons from the King. When I entered the castle, I found myself in a polished room with King Rowell, Lord Malcolm, Rowan and a man that I did not recognize.

    An unpleasant stench hung in the air. I quickly identified the culprit, it was a bound, wet blanket held by the stranger.

    ¡°My King, my Lord.¡± He nodded to each of them in turn. ¡°I present you with the culprit.¡± The stranger knelt, making a conscious effort to go as low as he could, then he unwrapped the blanket.

    Malcolm and Rowan gasped but the King and I managed to remain stoic. I had already guessed that it was a body part from the smell alone. Although, even I was shocked to see him serve us Dain¡¯s severed head.

    ¡°Lord Malcolm, this is the man that has killed your trusted advisor. He murdered Vole in cold blood.¡±

    From there, the man introduced himself as Sir Teach. Then he launched into a lengthy explanation about the events that had transpired during his trip. In essence, it was the story of a rather simple murder. Teach ignored motive and reasoning, choosing instead to embellish the tragedy of Vole¡¯s death as well as his own heroics.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    When Teach finished, he was met with an unpleasant silence. It¡¯s no surprise, really. Three of us didn¡¯t even care. Meanwhile, Malcolm was biting his lip nervously. The Lord clearly wasn¡¯t blind to the rumors that were circulating through his city. Malcolm was probably hoping that Vole would return with good news, maybe even with an achievement that could help him regain the King¡¯s favor. Instead, the expedition was failure and this Knight had chosen to report it before the King himself.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± The King made a point of clearing his throat. ¡°This sounds like an unfortunate loss but I¡¯ll leave Malcolm to handle the details.¡±

    The King left after that, but not before making eye contact with me. I made my excuse and quickly followed Rowell back to his chamber. I found the King waiting for me with a sour expression.

    ¡°So, the rumors were a hoax¡­¡± He said flatly.

    I flinched. There was never a reason to tell Rowell about Rowan¡¯s discovery, so I hadn¡¯t. The King would only worry needlessly if he knew that the rumors were false. I planned on starting the festival myself, so it wouldn¡¯t really matter in the end.

    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s more to it than that.¡± I tried to explain but it was no use. Rowell wasn¡¯t one to listen to excuses.

    I took my beating in silence. Once he was finished, the King sat back and barked an order. If my answer wasn¡¯t satisfactory, then he¡¯d stand back up.

    ¡°Explain. What does this mean for the festival? Do we have to give up?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± I waved my hands and then immediately brought them to my mouth while I endured another coughing fit. ¡°¡­This just means that we must start the festival ourselves. I have a plan but it¡¯s not finished yet. That¡¯s why I waited to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your plan?¡± The King glared at me fiercely.

    ¡°Thanks to Rowan, I already knew everyone that investigated the abandoned town. One of them is the renowned demon hunter, Howes Lacer. When I arrived in this city, I was able to meet Vole before he left. He asked me for advice on a number of topics but Howes was his main concern¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would he be concerned with a demon hunter? Did he know that Howes would be at the abandoned town?¡±

    ¡°I doubt it. That could have just been a coincidence. Vole came to me because he was worried about the blood that he extracted from Howes. Apparently, it has the power to entice demons, even over long distances.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s some convenient blood. Almost unbelievably so¡­¡± The King put his hands on his knees, readying himself to stand.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± I interjected. ¡°It turns out that this powerful demon hunter was actually a half-demon all along. These hybrids are quite rare, but attracting demons is a well-known property of their blood. At least, it is amongst occultists.¡±

    The King remained seated. Inwardly, I sighed in relief.

    ¡°Since the ghost town was empty, I figured that they would return fairly quickly. However, their delay makes sense after hearing Teach¡¯s report. That¡¯s finished though, so Howes should return to Wren any day now. Then, we can take his blood and use it to signal the start of the festival.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Rowell silently considered my proposal. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll continue with our plan.¡± He leapt up and moved for the door. As he grabbed the handle, Rowell turned back with one final glare. ¡°But you¡¯d better not try and hide anything else from me.¡±

    ¡°I would never, sire.¡± I replied, bowing as low as I could.

    ~          ~          ~

    Howes took a bit longer than I expected to make it back into Wren. Of course, once I learned the reason, it was perfectly understandable.

    ¡°I humbly present myself as Vole¡¯s murderer¡­¡± Howes reported, bowing low as he did so. His hands had been tied before he even reached the city. It seemed that there was another side of this story that Teach had missed.

    Howes had caused quite a stir as he walked through the city with his two companions. Once they reached the garden gate, Howes was arrested immediately. I was summoned once more and the four of us gathered to hear him out.

    Our new culprit retold the murder from his perspective. His companions remained silent as he did so. Although, the female quietly asked for a lighter sentence after he finished. Apparently she felt that Howes¡¯ decision to turn himself in somehow lessened his crime. Of course, the King and I had other plans and so he was immediately marked for the gallows.

    Things progressed quickly from there. I had been making intermittent trips to the bell tower to ensure the demons cooperation. During our final meeting, I instructed them to spread the word that the festival will begin soon. Of course, they didn¡¯t know that it was the last time they¡¯d see me. I promised to reward them after their next job.

    Eris came to me and begged me to stop the execution. Apparently, she had learned about it from Ten. I waved her off, saying that it was the King¡¯s decision and there was nothing I could do.

    On the day of the execution, I stood with Malcolm and the King. A hanging simply wouldn¡¯t do, so the King made sure that a guillotine would seal his fate. It was a public execution which attracted a large crowd of onlookers. With disappearances growing by the day, many people turned out to see a display of their leader¡¯s power to retain order.

    To his credit, Howes was completely obedient. Although, I had prepared a chant to make him compliant in case anything went awry.

    ¡°I am filled with regret¡­¡± Standing before the great razor, Howes spoke his last words. ¡°It was my own weakness that caused this situation. I didn¡¯t want to accept myself¡­I couldn¡¯t...accept myself.¡±

    Before he said those last couple words, Howes had remained stoic. Now, his massive frame shook. Howes¡¯ face contorted into a wet and ugly mess. At the very end, he bared his fear for all to see.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know¡­I didn¡¯t know it would become something like this! Only after I came to this city did I learn what I¡¯d created. I can only apologize¡­¡±

    Howes was forced to kneel. A quick ¡®fwish¡¯ and a much louder ¡®thud¡¯ marked his passing from this world. The crowd stood in silence, immobilized by his ominous final words. For a while, everyone simply waited while Howes¡¯ blood dyed the wooden boards around the guillotine in a deep red. Then, the screaming began.

    Emboldened by their hunger, demons began to appear in droves. They smelled the blood and recognized it as a signal. War cries and fearful shrieks mixed together as the execution stage descended into pandemonium. Meanwhile, I relished in the chaos and terror. After so much anticipation, the festival had finally begun.

    I didn¡¯t have much time to enjoy it, though. A swift blow to the back of my head sent me reeling. I turned to see my attacker, it was just a guard. Another hit knocked me off my feet. A different guard had assaulted me. Suddenly, I realized I was surrounded by knights.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± I cried. If I had retained my wits, maybe I could have cast a spell. Instead, I looked to the King for assistance. He returned my silent plea with a cold stare. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Malcolm grinning.

    ¡°You ignorant bastard!¡± I wanted to shout, but the next blow extinguished my consciousness.

 Advent 4 - Part 6

    When I was younger, I was fascinated by mortality. I can¡¯t say when I first acquired this passion, no, this obsession. When did I first see death? Which tree or crop or bird or insect or person made such an impression on me? I honestly can¡¯t say. All I know is that from a very young age, I decided to watch as many things die as possible.

    It became a hobby of mine. I would catch bugs and rip off their wings. I¡¯d find a frog in the grass and step on it, listening as its elastic body squirmed under my overpowering weight. I learned to set traps in the forest near my home. Once I did, the forest¡¯s rabbits and deer ended up dying in a variety of ways. Thinking back on it, I didn¡¯t really enjoy killing them. It was all about control. Watching them succumb to death, an ironclad rule of this world, was very¡­cathartic.

    Even though I can¡¯t remember what started me on this path, I do remember when I reached the point of no return. It was the moment when my snare trap looped itself around a foreign creature. This aberration crawled on the ground like an infant, but its body suggested that it was anything but human. The creature had the figure of a man, green scales of a snake and the jet-black claws and horns of an unknown monster.

    ¡°Light¡­give me¡­light.¡± It begged with each heavy wheeze as it struggled in my trap.

    Terrified, I tried to put it down as quickly as I could. To my surprise, the creature did not die after being stabbed through the heart. I spent my entire evening whittling away at its life-force until it finally succumbed to death.

    That night I had many horrifying dreams but when I awoke, I had been enlightened. Knowledge poured into me like a dry sponge in a rainstorm. With the secret of my birthmark finally revealed, I felt¡­justified. The sorcerer that passed this mark to me must have shared my obsession. I could tell by the knowledge that he possessed. His research was incomplete, but its purpose was clear. He wished to overcome death, to create a body that would not die.

    I quickly began my own research. Of course, materials became my main bottleneck. As people began to go missing, the rest of the town started to worry. My silver tongue kept me free from conviction but it was useless in the end. Proof cannot overcome belief that is soaked in fear. The lord overheard enough rumors about my livelihood that he decided to banish me from Wren. Without proof, that was the most that castle-dwelling fool could manage. I may have outlived him and the banishment in the end but at the time, it was a humiliating affair.

    After leaving my home town, I traveled all across the kingdom. I sought knowledge and didn¡¯t stop no matter how many failures I created. Other sorcerers would come to me to exchange techniques, some of them could even be called my friends. It has been a long and difficult road but I have always been pushing forward. I can¡¯t afford to stop.

    Nowadays, I can feel it much more strongly than I did as a child. I feel its hands on my back when it pops and cracks every morning. I feel in my knees as I walk down a long flight of stairs. I feel it with every breath I take. It wracks me as I cough, it grinds away at me as I speak. I feel the inevitability of death now more than ever. There hasn¡¯t been a single moment in my life when I wasn¡¯t afraid. The thought of dying just like those trees or those crops or those birds or those insects or those people, it urges me ever forward.

    My eyes snap open. I remember that someone with my ambitions doesn¡¯t even have time to sleep.

    ~          ~          ~

    My skin has worn thin over the years. That truth that has never been more noticeable than on this cold, wet, stone floor. Lying prone, I take in my surroundings. Someone has placed me in a dungeon. To be more specific, I was lying in a cell within a dungeon. Considering the perpetrator, this was probably an area underneath the castle.

    With some effort, I got to my feet. Looking around once more, I was only able to confirm what I already knew: I was trapped.

    ¡°To think that a Malcolm would get in my way again¡­¡± I muttered to no one in particular. I ground my teeth. After being thwarted during my crowning achievement, I was definitely a little upset.

    ¡°FUCK! Let me out of here!¡± I shouted futilely.

    The sound of heavy footsteps snapped me back to reality. It was difficult to see in this pitch-black dungeon, but I could clearly hear someone approaching my cell.

    ¡°So, even the great Elver can be held off by a door.¡± This someone wheezed. ¡°If I¡¯d known that earlier, then I would have just locked you in that bell tower. The key would have cost you all your souls.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I would¡¯ve killed you before paying that.¡± I replied with a grin.

    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t try it.¡±

    I saw a familiar glow as Hades stepped in front of my cell. His expression was still as fierce as ever, but Hades¡¯ body had clearly been through hell. Even in this darkness, I could see numerous bite marks, claw marks and even heavy lacerations throughout his figure. Most telling of all, Hades¡¯ glowing veins were fading. Every so often they would flicker like a dying ember.

    ¡°It looks rough out there.¡± I remarked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hell on earth since the start of the festival. I was doing fine, but then some demons managed to catch me off guard.¡± Hades shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll let you out, so patch me up with some healing sorcery.¡±

    I nodded and he placed his hand on the metal lock. After a few seconds it dropped to the ground, now a hunk of molten slag.

    ¡°Door¡¯s open.¡± Hades whispered.

    For an instant, our eyes met. Then, he quickly looked away. It might have seemed like a trivial exchange, one that wouldn¡¯t even be worth mentioning. However, I only survived because I saw Hades¡¯ intentions in that instant before he averted his gaze.

    The moment the door opened, Hades lunged forward like a starving wolf. I shouted a quick chant and just like that, the fight was over. Hades stood at the threshold of my cell, immobilized.

    ¡°You¡­¡± He wrought out each word through gritted teeth. ¡°Give¡­them¡­to¡­me! That¡­light! There¡¯s¡­so many¡­squirming around¡­inside.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°You¡­will!¡± Hades glared at me with eyes that I had seen all throughout my life. They were the eyes of a starving demon.

    ¡°This is the most I can do.¡±

    I placed my right hand on his chest and started another chant. Slowly, his body began to vibrate. Hades¡¯ veins grew brighter and brighter, threatening to burst in a fiery display. His skin grew taut as it expanded in random bulges. The demon gritted his teeth and accepted the pain in silence, although that could have just been the result of his paralysis.

    Then, without warning or ceremony, Hades exploded. His blood clung to every surface of the room for a short period of time. I stood in silence while a thick mist filled the dungeon. Once it dispersed, there truly was nothing left of him.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡± I noticed that my right hand was still outstretched. It was still where Hades¡¯ chest had been moments ago. ¡°¡­Another failure.¡± I shook my head and left the dungeon.

    To its credit, this outdated castle seemed to be the one place that could weather this storm. Once I was out of the dungeon, I found people huddled throughout the Lord¡¯s home. Malcolm must have decided to shelter anyone that he could find. The tightly packed mass of refugees had begun spilling out of their rooms, making it difficult to traverse the castle. Of course, it could have been a lot more difficult if they weren¡¯t trapped in a fear-induced stupor. Not a single one of them looked at me as I waded past them. I didn¡¯t know what they had witnessed out there but now they seemed to have resigned themselves to wait. Whether they were waiting for salvation or death was anyone¡¯s guess.

    ¡°¡­How did you get out?¡± A quavering voice hailed me.

    I turned around to see Malcolm huddled in a corner of the castle¡¯s foyer. If he hadn¡¯t spoken up I would have assumed that he was just another trembling citizen.

    ¡°¡­No, don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m sure you had some trick up your sleeve. I told the King to do away with you for good but he wouldn¡¯t listen. None of that matters now, though. It¡¯s all over¡­¡±

    ¡°Over?¡± I questioned.

    Malcolm shut his eyes, his swollen red eyelids quivered as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the people hiding in this castle, right? That¡¯s everyone we could save. It¡¯s hell out there, this city is swarming with monsters. We¡¯re safe in here for now but who knows when a demon will burst through those doors?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However¡­¡± Slowly and deliberately, I stepped towards Malcolm. He shrank back with a whine. ¡°That is not the question I¡¯m interested in.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you want!?¡± Malcolm screeched, flinging his arms up in a pitiable attempt at self-defense.

    ¡°Why did the king betray me?¡± I glared down at him. ¡°You had something to do with it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes I did!¡± Malcolm peeked out from behind his raised arms. ¡°I overheard you two talking after Howes¡¯ confession. It seemed like the King was finally starting to doubt you, so I stepped in after you left. The King didn¡¯t give me any concrete details but he told me that you two were planning something big. I tried to convince him to cut you out of the project and he eventually agreed.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­That¡¯s all it took?¡± I shook my head. ¡°That greedy old man.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, though!¡± Malcolm sunk further into his corner. His words became intermixed with sobs. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­didn¡¯t¡­know that it would be like this. I¡­I¡¯m not a part of this. Why were you two trying to destroy the city!?¡±

    ¡°Ignorant to the end, I see.¡± I released a long drawn-out sigh.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Malcolm shrieked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡± I replied flatly. ¡°You can spend the rest of your life cowering inside this castle for all I care. Although, I will need you to answer one more question for me.¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    ¡°Where is the King?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Malcolm sniveled. ¡°He left the castle with Rowan but I don¡¯t know where he went. The King and your pupil are the only ones who can handle those monsters, so they must still be alive somewhere.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.¡°With Rowan?¡±

    That didn¡¯t make any sense but I decided to cross that bridge when I came to it. As I turned around to leave, Malcolm spoke up.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine out there, won¡¯t you.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question. Malcolm glared at me from his corner. Despite his all his trembling, he still seemed to have something to tell me. ¡°I heard that Vole was really friendly with one of the king¡¯s advisors, that was you wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It was.¡±

    ¡°Then you know how to handle these monsters, right? You can kill them?¡±

    ¡°Easily. Demons are no match for an experienced sorcerer.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t go looking for the king. Stay here and protect us.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I cocked my head. What bargaining chip did Malcolm think he held at this point?

    ¡°B-Because it¡¯s the right thing to do!¡± Malcolm shouted back.

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± I stifled my laughter and turned around once more.

    ¡°I figured as much.¡±

    Just before I reached the door, Malcolm let out a shrill cry. Before I could collect myself, he jumped up and rushed me. Malcolm wasn¡¯t exactly a strong man, neither was he a fit one. However, I wasn¡¯t in the best shape either and a desperate attack from this enraged dwarf was enough to knock me to the ground.

    ¡°This whole mess is your fault, isn¡¯t it!?¡± He seethed. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­¡±

    Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything more, he couldn¡¯t. Because the instant he began his mad rush, I had already begun a quiet chant. Demons succumb to paralysis much faster but humans certainly aren¡¯t immune to my sorcery.

    ¡°Like I said, you can cower inside this castle forever.¡± I replied, spitting out blood.

    It took me a few tries just to heal myself. The chant was too long and I would fall into another coughing fit before it ended. Once I was finally healed, I looked back at Malcolm one last time. He lay on the floor, drooling with vacant eyes.

    ¡°That curse will only wear off when I die. So, with any luck, you really will be here forever.¡± I chuckled and finally made my exit.

    The castle was situated on a sizable hill and so I had the opportunity to take stock of the current cityscape. It only took one look for me to tell, this truly was hell on earth. Fire raged through the city, devouring everything in sight like a wild beast. If that inferno was Satan, then the city¡¯s demons were truly its followers. Monsters swarmed both the streets and the sky, killing and destroying indiscriminately. The smoke that rose up from this devastated city gathered in the sky like a massive storm cloud. Looking up, I noticed that this was the one place where the sky was still clear. That wouldn¡¯t last long though, because large black clouds had begun to swirl around this empty space. Slowly but surely, the sky above the castle would be covered as well.

    ¡°¡­A whirlpool?¡± I stared up in awe. If anyone cowering within the castle had dared to look up at the sky, then they would have believed themselves to be at the center of this maelstrom.

    My thoughts snapped back to Rowan and the King. I wracked my brain to try and think of where they would go. Waiting out this storm would have been the smartest choice. Why deal with every demon when you could wait for the festival to choose a winner? If they wanted to wait, though, then they would have stayed in the castle. Unless there was a safer place that I had missed.

    I made it to the garden gate when a familiar voice grabbed my attention.

    ¡°Elver, Thank goodness you¡¯re awake!¡± Rowan cried out as he rushed through the open gate. ¡°There¡¯s too many of them for me to handle, you have to help!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± I lied. ¡°Where is the King.¡±

    ¡°The King?¡± Rowan cocked his head. ¡°He¡¯s in the castle isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard he was with you.¡± I scratched my head, wondering why Malcolm had told me such a strange lie.

    ¡°Hmm, well anyway, demons are everywhere but there¡¯s survivors as well. Come on, we have to help them!¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± I replied.

    It wouldn¡¯t do to make an enemy out of Rowan now. I decided to think of an excuse to return to the castle while we fought. Hopefully killing a few demons wouldn¡¯t weaken the result of the grim festival. According to old stories, a powerful demon would be born from this chaos. So long as I gain control of it, even the King won¡¯t be able to stop me. Researching it may even bring me the key to immortality. I grinned, this festival couldn¡¯t be over soon enough.

    The instant I turned my back on Rowan, I heard a sickening noise. It was the nostalgic sound of a blade cutting into flesh. The intense pain that followed it confirmed my fears, I had been stabbed in the back. I reflexively began a chant but before I could finish, I was struck with an electric current. I recognized this sensation as a curse but it was one that I had never seen before. Fighting it was impossible, I collapsed in a mess of spasms.

    My bloodshot eyes writhed furiously as I watched the souls that I had painstakingly collected rush out of my body. They hung in the air like paper lanterns. I continued to stare at them until my assailant stepped into view.

    ¡°You must have been really flustered, to let a lie lower your guard.¡± Rowan didn¡¯t smile, he rarely ever did. Instead, his eyes gleamed like a beastly hunter. ¡°I knew you were behind everything from the moment this tragedy began. I suspected something was up when you sent me to the castle but I never imagined you¡¯d go this far.¡±

    ¡°Rowan, guh¡­you¡­¡± I tried to speak but most of it was unintelligible.

    ¡°Did you really think that you¡¯d fooled me? I¡¯ve been your subordinate for over a year now. That¡¯s more than enough time to realize what a monster you are. Although, even if I hadn¡¯t noticed, there¡¯s something that¡¯s been bothering me ever since I started learning from you¡­¡±

    ¡°Greruhdsf¡­sdoudsf¡­belsrg.¡± My desperate attempt at a chant was a failure. I suddenly realized that even if I could cast a spell, I no longer had the souls to power it.

    ¡°Why is my sorcery focused around healing? I¡¯ve never read about any other sorcerer with this power. You¡¯re the only one besides me.¡±

    Rowan knelt down and looked into my hate-filled eyes.

    ¡°So, the sorcerer who gave me this knowledge must have either learned it from you, or taught it to you. Maybe he was even your pupil, just like I am now. Regardless, it bothered me because there was another spell that he gave me. One that I haven¡¯t told you about.¡±

    In a large sweeping motion, Rowan gestured to the souls that floated around us.

    ¡°This spell was designed to disarm sorcerers. It¡¯s extremely useful against anyone who carries a large number of souls in their body.  Maybe the sorcerer that gave me this mark knew about your true nature? Who knows. At the very least, I can tell just by looking around that you¡¯re getting what you deserve.¡±

    Glancing upward, I immediately understood. A demon¡¯s soul is twisted and black while a human¡¯s is clear and white. The multitude of souls that I held, which were now suspended and on display, were overwhelmingly white.

    I felt a mixture of blood and bile force its way into my throat. My body was in enormous pain and yet my mind couldn¡¯t focus.

    ¡°A quick death would be too good for you. I¡¯ll let you meet the King after you¡¯ve had time to reflect on your miserable life.¡± Rowan turned towards the burning city. My souls began to flow into him. ¡°I still have a lot of work to do. At the very least, these souls will be used to clean up your mess.¡±

    ¡°¡­Rowan¡­¡± The electricity running through my body had finally subsided. I could speak once more. ¡°I¡¯m not going to die here. I¡¯m not going to die like this.¡±

    If Rowan had heard me, he didn¡¯t bother to respond. I was left to bleed out at the entrance to the castle garden. Minutes passed, though they felt like hours, each one was more agonizing than the last. However, fear overcame pain and I forced myself to stay conscious as long as I could. Restoring myself was impossible but I still clung to an invisible chance. As long as I was awake, there might be a miracle.

    ¡°Oh god, Elver! What happened!?¡± Another familiar voice woke me from a dreamlike state.

    I shook my head to rouse myself, terrified by the fact that I had almost fallen asleep. My eyes cracked open to see Eris kneeling before me.

    ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been sending survivors here but none of them had seen you. No one in the castle would answer me either. We need your help, there¡¯s way too many demons for me to handle.¡±

    I smiled at her naivety.

    ¡°I just need a soul to heal myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve been collecting plenty from demons.¡± Eris chimed, producing a writhing black soul.

    ¡°Good work.¡± I praised her and then immediately began the chant. My wounds remained while Eris collapsed. ¡°Unfortunately, a demon¡¯s soul isn¡¯t ideal for healing. So, I¡¯ll be taking yours instead.¡±

    Souls can¡¯t be used while they rest inside a body. First, they must be drawn out of their owner. The process of separating a soul from its body has always been simple. Summoning all my remaining strength, I retrieved the knife in my pocket and thrust it into my pupil¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Eris! Don¡¯t run ahead! I-¡± Looking up, I saw Ten running towards us. When the demon saw Eris, he came to a full stop.

    Shit, I need more time! I thought frantically. I raised my knife and tried to bring it down once more. Instead of cutting Eris, the knife flew away into the bushes. An enormous amount of pain told me that my arm had gone with it.

    Before I could react, I found myself surrounded by darkness. It was as if my own shadow had risen up and swallowed me whole. I couldn¡¯t move, I couldn¡¯t even breathe. My consciousness began to fade and I felt an overwhelming fear. At first, I thought I had died but it was not that simple. Slowly, I realized what was happening to me.

    Oh, so this is what it feels like¡­to have your soul eaten.

    ---

    Author Note:

    There''s only one more chapter left in advent 4! Next week will have part 7, an epilogue and something extra.

 Advent 4 - Part 7 - Williams Account

    Author note:

    This chapter ran on really long, so I decided to split it up to make it more readable. Fortunately, it already had some obvious break points. On a related note, I need more time to edit the epilogue so I''ll be releasing that later this week.

    ---

    I¡¯m scared to admit it, but this entire journey has felt like one prolonged dream. Some days I still expect to wake up in the comfort of the Lord¡¯s castle, surrounded by my servants and teachers. Instead, every morning I find myself in whatever inn, barn or tent we secured the night prior. When I do return home, I hope that this trip will fade from my memory just like a dream. Right now, though, I fear the exact opposite is happening. The longer I¡¯m away from home, the less I remember about that cozy place. The fun I¡¯ve had with my friends, the teachings I¡¯ve received and even the precious time I¡¯ve spent with my father are all becoming hazy. Truth be told, I¡¯m terrified. Ever since I absorbed those spirits, something about me has changed. I keep changing. At times, this fear is enough to steal my sleep. Other times, I find myself accepting this new me. Sometimes, I even enjoy being a demon.

    ¡°Ten, handle the ones on the right!¡± Eris shouted before starting her chant.

    ¡°Got it!¡± I replied, more to psych myself up than anything.

    Together, we dispatched a number of demons within that burning city. It feels strange to say, but I¡¯ve become quite skilled at fighting during our one year of travelling. While on the road, we exhausted every rumor about magical artifacts, powerful sorcerers and hidden knowledge that we could find. After pursuing so many dangerous rumors, it would be strange if I hadn¡¯t become used to violence.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you ever so much!¡± A group of frantic survivors bowed their heads. We had saved another group but there were still so many more.

    ¡°Ten, take them to the castle.¡± Hal ordered. ¡°I want to check the rest of this building.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Even now, the idea of taking orders from someone like Hal bothered me. Although, I did have a legitimate complaint this time. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t split up.¡±

    ¡°Look at them, Ten.¡± Sera pointed at the group cowering behind me. ¡°They¡¯ve already inhaled too much smoke. It¡¯s dangerous to make them stay in the city.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Ten.¡± Eris tapped me on the shoulder as she rushed to the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you and then we¡¯ll be back in a flash.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± I relented.

    We sprinted through the city with Eris guarding the front and me at the back. Fortunately, this haggard group still had the presence of mind to run like their life depended on it. Unfortunately, that motivation didn¡¯t last the whole way. Once we were in view of the castle, the survivors fell to their knees in a mixture of exhaustion and relief.

    ¡°To think that there would be a place of refuge, even within this maelstrom.¡± One of them breathed.

    ¡°Keep moving!¡± I urged them. ¡°You aren¡¯t safe yet.¡±

    My light criticism did nothing to rouse their spirits. I peered above the crowd, waiting for Eris¡¯s harsh words to whip them into shape. To my horror, they never came. Eris was missing from the front of the pack.

    ¡°Eris!?¡± I yelled, but there was no reply.

    Fear mounting, I ran past the survivors. Then, I smelled something. Demons, as I¡¯ve repeatedly learned, have an abnormal sense of smell. I raised my nose and sniffed again. There was no doubt about it, a large number of souls were at the garden gate. Their scent vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

    I hesitated. That was the most likely place to find Eris but it also meant that something dangerous was nearby.

    ¡°Everyone, follow me! If you can¡¯t keep up, then I¡¯ll leave you to die!¡±

    This time, my words managed to spur the crowd into action. It was a terrible thing to say but there was no way around it. I really would throw have thrown them all to the fire if it meant saving Eris.

    ¡°Eris!¡± I called out once more as I approached the gate. ¡°Don¡¯t run ahead, I-¡± The rest of my words were suddenly forgotten. I stood there, rooted in place, as I watched Elver pull a dagger out of my friend¡¯s chest.

    Upon seeing Eris¡¯s still figure, two emotions began to rage inside of me. I waited in stunned silence as they fought for control. The result of this milliseconds long battle was what anyone would expect. Anger won out over sadness and I charged Elver with all my might.

    Assaulting a sorcerer is one of the most foolish actions a demon could make but I didn¡¯t hesitate. I moved on instinct. Elver raised his knife once more and I watched my own hand lash out at him. I could have missed it if I¡¯d blinked. Elver¡¯s hand flew away like a swordsman¡¯s blade after they¡¯ve been disarmed. The aged man looked shocked but it was a mystery to me as well. I looked down at my own hand to find that it had reverted to its original shadowy form. Once again I remembered that even though I have the appearance of a human, it was only a fa?ade. My true form is that of a shadow.

    My first blow was completed in an instant but it was only one of two attacks that hit Elver. The second was a swift jab through the center of his chest. My fingers naturally went for his soul. I absorbed it before his body hit the ground. I staggered backwards as an enormous amount of information flooded into my head. Just like all of the demons I¡¯d eaten, the information was fragmented and hazy. However, this time I felt a powerful impact that was like nothing I¡¯d ever experienced. Maybe human souls affected me differently?

    I barely had time to check my sanity or question my decision to attack Elver. My attention suddenly shifted back to Eris. She lay on the ground, clutching her wound. I rushed to her side but my medical training was non-existent. The most I could do was stem the bleeding. I tore chunks out of Elver¡¯s clothing to use as bandages and when I clumsily tried to apply them, Eris laughed weakly.

    ¡°Ha, ha¡­You¡¯re making a really stupid face right now, Will.¡±

    I drew a sharp breath. She was calling me by my old name, that¡¯s a bad sign.

    ¡°Ever since you became a demon, you¡¯ve had this deadpan stare twenty-four seven. When you¡¯re angry or sad, when you¡¯re arguing with Hal or trying to win me over¡­you¡¯ve never looked like yourself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not going to die like this.¡± Eris managed a strained smile. ¡°I was just stabbed by a haggard old man. Do you really think that¡¯s enough to kill me?¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°Seriously, let me tie that.¡± Eris reached for my makeshift bandage. ¡°You¡¯re not a spoiled kid anymore, you should know how to tie a knot. Then again, it¡¯s probably difficult when your arm is like that.¡±

    I noticed that my hand hadn¡¯t returned to normal. Not only that, now my entire arm was that of a demon¡¯s. I tried to revert it but nothing worked. During my attempts, I noticed a group of people sneaking around the entrance to the garden.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°You guys! Don¡¯t worry about us, just go into the castle.¡±

    My order was all they needed to hear. The group of survivors that we¡¯d escorted jumped out of their hiding spots and bolted for the castle. They clearly didn¡¯t understand what was happening but it was enough to scare them away.

    ¡°Eris, Ten, you guys need to come quickly!¡± Hal shouted as he rushed towards us. ¡°Sera is¡­still¡­¡± He trailed off when he saw Eris.

    ¡°What happened to Sera?¡± Eris asked, ignoring Hal¡¯s panicked stare.

    ¡°S-She¡¯s still out there. Some demons ambushed us on the way back and I was just in the way.¡± Hal knelt down beside Eris. ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand it myself but I guess Elver hadn¡¯t turned over a new leaf after all.¡± Eris tried to shrug, only to stop halfway and wince in pain. ¡°Ten, go get Sera. We¡¯ll be fine here.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I replied. My nose wrinkled.

    ¡°What!? Why not?¡± Hal shouted indignantly.

    I didn¡¯t have time to say anything else. Hal flinched as I dashed past him. My hand shot out towards a demon behind him. I wrapped my fingers around the demon¡¯s neck with one hand while the other dug into its chest. I devoured its soul before it could react.

    I looked down in disgust, now both my hands were cloaked in shadows. It was strange, I had never been this fast before. Then again, I¡¯d already eaten more souls today than I had during my entire first year as a demon.

    ¡°Um, thanks.¡± Hal shivered.

    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± I reported.

    As if on cue, a horde of demons emerged from the smoke and debris. A particularly large one flew down from above.

    ¡°My, my, my¡­I could smell everyone else hiding but there really are a lot of opportunists here aren¡¯t there?¡± The flying demon spoke in a gravely tone. He had black, feathered wings that were twice the length of a man¡¯s arms. One of those wings had severe burn marks. He hovered at a slight angle because of his injury. The demon laughed, revealing a maw filled with pointed teeth. Then, he pointed one long, hooked claw at me. ¡°You¡¯ve been here the longest but I can¡¯t smell them on you. Where did those souls go?¡±

    ¡°Souls?¡± I suddenly remembered smelling a large number of souls in this area. ¡°They were gone before I arrived.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll have to eat the rest of you quickly. Those souls couldn¡¯t have gotten far¡­¡±

    The winged demon licked his lips. Once the horde had its answer, entire area became a melee. I was reminded that the city and its people were not the demon¡¯s targets, they were merely collateral. The demons mostly fought amongst themselves but a few ignored the crowd and made a beeline for the castle.

    ¡°You have to stop them!¡± Hal yelled, but I was already moving.

    With unexpected speed and power, I tore into the stray demons. More and more souls flowed into me. Each one made me stronger but it also increased my appetite. Once the outliers were cleaned up, I dove straight into the melee. Fighting like this felt natural. Any blow I saw coming would pass right through me, opening enemies up to devastating counter attacks. Within minutes, there were only two demons standing by the gate.

    ¡°Are you sure that you didn¡¯t consume those souls?¡± The winged demon grinned at me. ¡°You¡¯re quite strong.¡±

    I laughed until I was caught in a sudden bout of coughing. The unexpected interruption felt strange and familiar at the same time. My opponent wore a lax smile as he waited patiently for me to recover.

    ¡°You know¡­a group of demons told me about a powerful sorcerer in this city. They said that he promised them a truly disgusting amount of souls if they would help him. Fortunately, they were all very weak. My point is that I believed those souls to be on that man¡¯s person.¡± The demon pointed at Elver¡¯s corpse. ¡°But now they seem to have changed hands.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing those souls since this night began. If you tell me who took them, then I¡¯ll spare your life. I don¡¯t really want to waste time fighting you anyway.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are.¡± Is what I nearly said. Then I realized there was a better way to handle this.

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± I sighed. ¡°Another demon took them. He was too fast and I couldn¡¯t stop him. I was planning to track him down myself but I¡¯d rather keep my life. He went that way.¡± I pointed away from the castle.

    ¡°Thank you. My name is Set, by the way. It¡¯s been a pleasure to meet you, strong one.¡± The demon turned around.

    Before I could breathe a sigh of relief, Set whipped around and jetted towards me.

    ¡°Did you really think I would just leave!?¡± He cackled.

    Set barreled straight through me. Just like so many others, I let him pass through harmlessly. As he did, I wrapped my hands around his injured wing and pulled. His momentum helped me rip it off cleanly. Set tumbled into the ground with an avian screech.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± I said flatly.

    ¡°Ugh¡­You¡¯ll regret that!¡± Set spat. He tried to stand but by the time he did, I was already upon him. ¡°Get off!¡±

    Set scraped up some dirt and flung it at me. The instant I closed my eyes, one of his massive arms surged forward and hit me square in the chest. I was sent flying into the garden gate.

    ¡°Get up.¡± Set barked. ¡°I¡¯m going to rip each of your limbs off, one by one. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it quickly. Just like how you pulled out my wing!¡±

    Set took one step towards me but that was as close as he got. I opened my aching eyes to see the winged demon struggling to move.

    ¡°Finish him off now!¡± Eris yelled.

    My world was spinning but I managed to stand. I had only taken one hit but it felt as though my body would collapse at any moment. No strategy came to mind, so I just rushed in. I ran at Set with my fist raised, but he died before it ever reached him. Just before I threw my punch, Set was skewered by a shadowy spear. It was made out of the same dark miasma that covered my arms. I followed the shaft to its origin, it had appeared out of my own shadow.

    In an instant, more spears appeared. They tore into Set until there was nothing left. Then, the black entities quickly retreated into my shadow. After they had returned, I felt the same euphoric feeling I always got after eating a soul. More fragmented memories rushed into my head. I fell to my knees in a mix of exhaustion and dizziness.

    ¡°Ten, are you ok?¡± Hal called out to me from beside Eris.

    Was I ok? It seemed like an important question but somehow I just didn¡¯t care. I forced myself to stand and then stumbled towards the gate.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°...To find Sera.¡± I replied.

 Advent 4 - Part 7 - Seras Account

    The city was burning. Ash clung to my eyes while smoke settled in my lungs. Through the cacophony of this city¡¯s destruction, I could still hear the voices of people crying out in fear. This panic and terror was disturbingly familiar to me.

    Ah¡­ I thought. This is the first trip I¡¯ve taken in over forty years, and yet all I can think about is home.

    Back then, it had been a quiet panic. An outsider might have believed that nothing was out of the ordinary, while everyone in town understood the fear that had taken root. This city was the exact opposite. People screamed and cried in the streets rather than in their homes. Fire halted the city¡¯s functions rather than illness. This entire situation was enough to make me worry that the entire world was just one calamity after the next.

    However, there was one big difference between then and now. Vesta wasn¡¯t here, I was on my own. I held on to that thought as I begged my legs to stand. Just like before, there were only a few people who could save anyone. Even so, I was determined to be one of them.

    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re still standing?¡± One of my opponents snickered. ¡°Playing around like this is fun, I haven¡¯t met very many female demons.¡±

    ¡°Is that why your attacks have been half-assed?¡± The other one chastised him. ¡°All those people got away. Plus, did you smell those souls earlier? We need to finish up quickly and get back into the fray.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I like this chick. Hey, I¡¯ll let you join us. The two of us are going to eat as much as we can, until there¡¯s nothing left. Then, we¡¯ll see which of us is the strongest.¡± The demon smiled like a rambunctious child. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t join you!¡± I shouted. Maybe if I¡¯d spent a second considering it, I wouldn¡¯t have rejected them outright. Even so, I couldn¡¯t hold myself back. ¡°Why should I have to do something horrible like that? Just because I¡¯m a demon?¡±

    ¡°¡­Because it¡¯s fun?¡± The first demon replied, tilting his head. ¡°You¡¯re pretty injured, so you should be hungry.¡±

    ¡°Forget her.¡± The other one shook his head. ¡°Just kill this girl and move on.¡±

    I braced myself for the worst but it never came. The two demons looked down to find a single black spear protruding from each of their chests. Without ceremony, the two spears dislodged themselves from their targets and snaked back to their owner. Meanwhile, the two demons collapsed in a heap.

    ¡°Found¡­you.¡± Ten whispered, he was breathing heavily between words. ¡°Eris is¡­injured. You¡­need to¡­go back¡­to the castle.¡±

    ¡°Ten!? What happened to you?¡± I rushed to support him, as he looked ready to fall at any second. He waved my arm away with a sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer. Just go.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    I looked him over once more. Ten really did seem to be on the brink of collapse but it wasn¡¯t that simple. I could sense some kind of pressure from him that I hadn¡¯t felt earlier. He was weaker than I¡¯d ever seen him, but he also looked to be at his strongest.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been eating quite a bit, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡± Ten looked away from me as he answered.

    ¡°Hey Ten, why do you always absorb souls? You can eat them without taking in their owner¡¯s memories, you know.¡±

    Ten didn¡¯t reply, he just kept looking away.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± I stepped in front of his vision. ¡°The more people you take in, the less room there is for ¡®you¡¯.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Ten closed his eyes. ¡°This just feels better. If I have to kill someone, then I don¡¯t want to erase them completely. Even if they are just demons, they used to be normal people. Just like we were.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh.¡± I was speechless. It had never crossed my mind, since I¡¯d been surviving off of the barrier¡¯s energy. How do other demons reconcile with the fact that they have to eat souls to survive? That was something I¡¯d have to consider in the near future.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, and I don¡¯t really feel like myself right now. So, just go find Hal and Eris. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d rather if the two of you stayed right where you are.¡± A familiar voice made us both turn around. Rowan walked up to us with an innocuous smile. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s surprised here. I never imagined that there were demons who could pretend to be human. Then again, I could have always just looked at your souls¡­Maybe I really did leave that town too quickly?¡±

    ¡°Wait, Rowan.¡± I held out my hands. ¡°We¡¯re trying to help everyone that¡¯s caught up in this mess. You don¡¯t need to fight us.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your breath.¡± Rowan released a weary sigh. ¡°Even some of the humans in this city are monsters¡­I¡¯m not going to let any of the demons off.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s crazy, just hear us out!¡±

    Rowan began a chant. The instant his words reached my ears, I suddenly stiffened. My exhausted body would no longer listen to me. I sank to the floor in defeat. Meanwhile, Ten was standing without issue.

    ¡°Hmph, I guess that only works on weak demons.¡± Rowan reflected.

    ¡°Stop this¡­I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± Ten pleaded in a tired voice.

    In response, Rowan lifted his sword into the air and began another chant. Red and orange fire from the surrounding buildings began to coil around his blade. I blinked, the entire scene looked extremely surreal.

    Are you serious¡­? I thought.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you can do with sorcery!¡± Rowan yelled over the roaring flames. ¡°Even something like this is simple compared to healing someone.¡±

    I struggled against my invisible restraints with all my might. From what I could tell, Rowan was a lot like Howes. It¡¯s natural to hate and fear demons, but both of them held a hated that went beyond instinct. Even so, Howes was able to reconcile with us after we communicated. Unfortunately, it seemed like Rowan wouldn¡¯t give us the chance.

    Ten jumped in front of me as Rowan brought his sword down. A fiery torrent rushed towards us with frightening speed. Ten erected a wall of darkness. It held the stream back for an instant and then crumbled away just as quickly. The twister of fire tore through the stone streets and buried itself within the first building along its path.

    After what felt like ages, I opened my eyes. Everything was dark.

    ¡°Sera!¡± Ten cried, unearthing a piece of rubble above my face. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°¡­No?¡± I was too scared to examine myself, so I went with my gut. After a few seconds of consciousness, the rest of my senses returned. A terrible pain in my legs and stomach told me that I was definitely not ok.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you out, just hang on.¡± Ten began scrambling to remove the rest of the debris. As he worked, I caught a glimpse of his face. It was the first time that I¡¯d seen so much emotion from him. Somehow, it made me sad. Was that deadpan stare the result of mixing too many personalities?

    ¡°Hey, Ten¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m almost done.¡± Ten replied, clearly lying through his teeth.

    ¡°The people that you eat. Do you think they¡¯re still somewhere inside of you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ten thought for a second. ¡°¡­Yea, sometimes I feel that way.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­do you have room for me?¡± I smiled weakly, more to fool myself than anyone else.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I want you to eat me.¡±

    Ten stopped moving and stared at me. ¡°You want me to¡­eat you?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to die, I think I¡¯d rather see how things play out from inside you.¡±

    ¡°Do you even know what that means?¡±

    ¡°Probably not.¡± I chuckled. At some point, I had stopped feeling pain. Now, I was just very cold. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve never really eaten anyone.¡±

    Ten bit his lip. He seemed very conflicted but I knew that he had already made his choice. Even if he won¡¯t admit it, Ten has been fighting to win since this festival began. I was the abnormal one for holding my hunger back. Even so, I found that was somehow preferable to joining this hellish game.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Ten finally relented.

    ¡°Thanks, Ten.¡± I smiled for real this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me for something like this¡­Goodbye, Sera.¡±

    I nodded and Ten opened his mouth. Slowly but surely, I began to fade away. It wasn¡¯t really scary, if anything, it felt strangely liberating. Sort of like an out-of-body experience, except that I was never going to return. Those were the things I thought about to distract myself from death.

    Seriously though¡­this sucks. In my last moments, I allowed myself to be honest. I was so excited about starting a new adventure but now it¡¯s already over.

 Advent 4 - Part 7 - Rowans Account

    As I surveyed this dying city, I felt some conflicting emotions. On one hand, it was a nightmarish sight filled with death and monsters. On the other, I realized that this was the exact place where heroes were born. If anyone could bring order to this chaos, then they would be hailed as the kingdom¡¯s savior. Just the thought of it was enough to make me shiver. Me, the son of a merchant, the trash that endured torture from bandits, the worthless mercenary who cleaned and cooked for the fighters, that person would become a legend known throughout the land.

    Of course, there were some people who didn¡¯t deserve to see my rise to fame. Howes¡¯ execution raised a lot of red flags. It was expedited for seemingly no reason and the King even ordered the use of a guillotine instead of a noose. He clearly knew about the properties of Howes¡¯ blood. How else would you justify these actions? Then there¡¯s Elver, that snake. My teacher had insisted that I stay inside the castle while he prepared for this festival. In the end, it was all wasted effort. The King betrayed him, throwing my teacher away without a second thought.

    Once I understood the situation, there was only one thing for me to do. The King might be a sorcerer but he was nothing compared to someone with a mark. I told him that Elver had actually planned to wait out the grim festival from within his house. When he asked why, I said that it had been fortified with magic. The King believed me, or at least he believed in Elver¡¯s cunning, and he allowed me to lead him outside the castle. That was all it took to remove the King. Even if he was corrupt, it would tarnish my name to kill him in public.

    Elver was easy as well. He was too excited after escaping the castle. The old fool didn¡¯t even notice me preparing my anti-sorcerer chant. I¡¯ll bet that he¡¯s died by now, cursing me with his last breath.

    Unfortunately, there was one more trial for me to overcome.

    ¡°Even after killing those big-names, somehow this guy is putting up the best fight of my night.¡± I said to myself while wiping sweat from my brow.

    Ten, that mysterious demon hunter from the abandoned town. I was surprised to learn that he was a demon but I was even more surprised by his strength. I¡¯ve never met a demon that couldn¡¯t be restrained with Elver¡¯s chant. Even so, my fire attack must have done something.

    After a while, the smoke finally began to clear. I peered at the smoldering ruins of the building I¡¯d hit. Just as I began to sigh in relief, two spears of pure darkness shot out from the smoke. I barely managed to dodge them.

    ¡°I noticed them earlier but it wasn¡¯t really the time¡­¡± Ten grumbled as he stepped out from the rubble. ¡°You¡¯re carrying quite a lot of souls around, aren¡¯t you? I was really wondering where those went.¡±

    I grimaced. Hearing him speak before me in such an unconcerned, emotionless tone was infuriating.

    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re talking about food? The two of you were begging me to sit down and talk but now you¡¯re just hungry? Are you underestimating me? Be serious, you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about anything besides this fight.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am being serious here¡­¡± The shadowy substance that surrounded Ten¡¯s arms began to coil around his entire body. ¡°When you think about how I¡¯m going to get those souls, then it becomes a pretty serious question.¡± Ten narrowed his eyes.

    I gripped my sword tightly as I considered my options. Paralysis wouldn¡¯t work, at least, not until I weakened him. My fire attack wasn¡¯t very effective either. Plus, it takes too long to cast. The sorcery I used to disarm Elver has no effect on demons. I only had one spell left to try.

    Ten rushed me and I began my chant. Four more spears erupted from his shadow. They barreled towards me, overtaking their owner. Fortunately, I had already finished my chant. The spears passed by harmlessly as I dodged to the side. Ten followed up with his own claws but I batted them away with my sword. As he fell backwards, I strafed around to slice a chunk out of his flank.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Elver may have lied about a lot of things¡­¡± I laughed as Ten hit the ground. ¡°But he was right when he told me that I could achieve my dream of becoming a swordsman with sorcery.¡±

    Electrifying power surged through my body. I felt as though I could run for days without rest. This was the sorcery that I had developed myself. Building off of my predecessor¡¯s knowledge, I was able to improve my own physical state. It puts a lot of stress on my body and only lasts for a few minutes but even so, I was happy to finally have my movements match my imagination.

    Another barrage of spears wrenched me from my thoughts. I danced around them with ease. Once again, Ten tried to attack with his own body and once again I denied him. We repeated this pattern again and again but neither of us would yield. Even so, there was no doubt that I was winning each exchange.

    At some point, Ten stopped putting any thought into his actions. He would charge at me with no regard for his own safety and get nothing in return. It was sad to see, but his hunger must have gotten the better of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I chided. ¡°Before this fight, you seemed somewhat intelligent. Now you¡¯re nothing more than a beast.¡±

    Ten¡¯s only reply was a desperate roar. He shambled towards me with neither the spirit nor the stamina to continue.

    ¡°That¡¯s it then.¡± I shook my head and began a chant.

    Ten suddenly stopped, paralysis was finally affecting him. The demon struggled in vain as I slowly approached him. In the end, he was just another monster. I silently thrust my sword through his skull. It was over.

    As I prepared to pull my sword out of his head, I noticed something odd. There had been no resistance when I stabbed him. This thought came only a moment too late. I tried to jump back but an uncountable number of spears burst out of Ten¡¯s shadow. They plunged into me in a gruesome staccato rhythm. All my strength left me, I only remained on my feet because the spears held me up.

    Was that his plan!? I thought in a panic. Did he make me think I¡¯d won?

    ¡°Out of all your attacks, that was the only one I could see¡­¡± Ten said with a low groan. He stumbled to his feet and spat out some blood. ¡°But it¡¯s over now. Fighting with so many souls under my nose was driving me crazy.¡±

    No way¡­ I tried to struggle but it was no use. My body couldn¡¯t go on. This can¡¯t be, I was going to be a hero!

    My whole world became dark. It felt as though I was being pulled into a black void. I was suddenly reminded of Edil, my fair weather friend from my days as a mercenary. When he died, I had always admired how peaceful he looked. Meanwhile, my end was anything but peaceful. I raged inwardly, kicking and screaming as I was flung into the void. We had both lost to a more powerful opponent but I couldn¡¯t abide it.

    Well, we were really different people¡­ I reflected. Edil was always content to take whatever life threw at him. A hard-worker like me would never be satisfied with this kind of end.

 Advent 4 - Part 7 - ???s Account

    Once again, I felt a familiar pleasure followed by an enormous torrent of information. This time, it surged through my entire body and threatened to tear me apart. They were human souls after all, there was no way I could handle that much of a shock. I blacked out.

    When I awoke, a question sprung into my mind.

    Who am I?

    To my surprise, I had no answer. When I thought about it, a number of names and faces flashed through my mind but none of them seemed to be ¡®me¡¯.

    I sat up. This information was disturbing but I didn¡¯t feel the need to panic. For a while, I just thought about what to do next. Some demons attacked me but they died instantly. It was barely worth mentioning. Eventually, I realized that sitting wouldn¡¯t give me a purpose, so I decided to search the city.

    All I found were more demons. I killed any that I saw, whether they attacked me or not. Eating them felt right but it was hardly a purpose. Somehow, I felt like there was something more important for me to do.

    I ended up wandering into the castle garden. A man stood at the entrance, even though the metal gate was already broken beyond repair. Or maybe he stood there because it was broken? It was unclear.

    ¡°A-A demon!¡± He announced through chattering teeth. ¡°Stay away! I¡¯m not going to ask twice.¡±

    What would he do? I was curious and so I ignored his warning.

    As I approached the gate, the man ran further into the garden. I was only slightly disappointed. There was a clear trail to the castle and so I followed it. I could smell a lot of people hiding inside those stone walls. They could be eaten just like demons, so maybe that was why I came here?

    When I reached the entrance to the castle, two people stood in my way. There was the man from earlier, but now he had a woman leaning on his shoulder. I stepped forward and they flinched. Was I really that scary? I had no idea what I looked like.

    Curious, I looked down to examine my hands. Actually, they weren¡¯t so much hands as large, black claws. My entire body seemed to be made of some kind of shadowy miasma. Even other demons didn¡¯t look like this.

    Huh? Was I a demon? I had just sort of assumed that I was. It seemed to make sense. Yea, I¡¯m a demon. I nodded, ignoring the terrified couple.

    ¡°Hey¡­do you recognize us?¡± The woman asked wearily.

    ¡°What!? Why would that thing know us?¡± The man shot back.

    I looked carefully at the woman. She returned my gaze with unflinching, blue eyes. Suddenly, I was overcome with a powerful feeling. A sparse set of memories flashed through my mind. Apparently she had been injured earlier. I clutched my aching head, somehow I felt like I had a purpose. I took another step forward.

    ¡°Wait¡­There¡¯s no way, right?¡± The man breathed. ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­¡±

    As I approached, the man helped his partner sit. He still glared at me warily, like a mother bird standing over her eggs.

    ¡°Is it really you?¡± He growled. ¡°And what happened to Sera?¡±

    I had nothing to say to that, so I continued my advance in silence.

    ¡°He finally made it back, just let him do what he needs to.¡± The woman sighed.

    Once I stood over her, a thought occurred.

    Stolen story; please report.

    How do I help her? A tidal-wave of information flowed into me. I placed my hand on her head and began a chant. Blood began to drip out from my arm. It pooled around her wound and then suddenly vanished in a fine red mist. I removed my hand, the strong feeling driving me forward had disappeared.

    The woman stood up and examined herself. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s like I was never injured. How did you-?¡±

    She was cut off by a scream. To my surprise, it was mine. My skin ruptured and blood began pouring out from the wounds that covered my body. I fell over in shock. This horrible pain only lasted for a few minutes but it felt like hours. Meanwhile, the human pair stood over me helplessly. Their worried faces were my only comfort.

    Despite this horrible ordeal, I didn¡¯t look any worse by the end of it. My wounds healed as quickly as they had appeared. Once my condition stabilized, I was exhausted but uninjured.

    Why did that happen? I asked myself. Another memory flared to life like a candle inside of my head. I could see myself instructing a demon to use a simplistic chant. The test subject performed the chant and with the intended result. Then, it experienced the same torture that I had just felt. The only difference was that the demon did not survive.

    So, I shouldn¡¯t use sorcery. I concluded.

    ¡°A-Are you ok?¡± The woman asked.

    I nodded and rose to my feet. Once again, I was without a purpose. I looked out at the burning city and felt some lingering attachment. It wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as my previous desire but at least I had somewhere to go.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The man asked me as I walked away.

    I didn¡¯t feel a need to reply.

    There were still a lot of demons running wild in the city. It took the entire night to track them all down. Of course, finding them was the difficult part. None of them could stand up to me in a fight. When the sun rose over this devastated city, I had already moved on.

    For a while, I drifted aimlessly through the wilderness. There wasn¡¯t anything I wanted to do, so I did nothing. It wasn¡¯t until days later that I felt another desire. One morning, new memories bubbled up to my mind¡¯s surface. They chronicled the life of a single person.

    At first, I was confused. These memories served no purpose so I could easily let them fade away. However, I felt a strange desire to hold on to them. More than that, I wanted to share them. These memories were proof that this person had lived. They didn¡¯t want to simply vanish without a trace.

    I ran to the first town that I could find. After consulting my memories for some appropriate clothes to hide my figure, I set out to gather some listeners. In the end, there were only a few people willing to hear my story. Even so, when I finished my tale, I felt satisfied.

    Every once in a while, new memories would surface. Each one compelled me to speak. Eventually, these episodes became more and more frequent. Sometimes, I would feel doubt. Was this really what I should be doing? All of the people narrating my stories had different goals and each was equally important and equally worthless to me.

    A lot of time passed and I never really found an answer. Just like the people in my stories, I simply allowed my desires to lead me down one path of many. At the very least, it has been a satisfying life.

 Epilogue - The True Secret to Immortality

    It was done. I looked up, morning light was streaming in through the church¡¯s shattered windows. Maybe I had gone on a bit too long? The crowd¡¯s exhaustion confirmed it. They slumped to the ground with wide eyes and open mouths. Some of them breathed heavily, others were even sweating.

    Huh? Was that really exhaustion? I cocked my head. Rather than tired, they actually looked terrified.

    ¡°What the hell¡­All of that happened in our kingdom?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d heard rumors about the Meticulous Tyrant but¡­¡±

    ¡°And the demons, they had the power to destroy an entire city.¡±

    ¡°Was that really what happened to Wren?¡±

    It seemed that they had no idea what to think. That was fair, I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about it either. That story took a little more out of me than usual. Dark spots appeared in my vision. Suddenly, the world was spinning around me. I felt my knees weaken and then, all too suddenly, I collapsed.

    ¡°Hey, is he ok?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone get a doctor!¡±

    Even though I couldn¡¯t move or see, I could still hear the people around me.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go near him!¡±

    ¡°Yea, that story was about him, right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a demon!¡±

    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t help him.¡±

    ¡°If anything, we should¡­¡±

    A loud and jarring clap resounded through the church. The crowd fell silent.

    ¡°I guess this is what you call throwing pearls before swine¡­¡± A single person addressed the crowd. I recognized his voice as the Prince. ¡°I¡¯ll help the Storyteller, the rest of you may leave.¡±

    ¡°But-!¡± A man in the crowd spoke up.

    "Like I said, I will allow you to leave. Consider yourselves lucky to have received this information. Just remember that if I find anyone spreading this story, then they¡¯ll find my guards at their doorstep.¡±

    After that, a heavy silence descended upon the church. The only thing I heard wasthe quiet, yet brisk, steps of the audience departing.

    ¡°Hey, I told everyone to clear out.¡± The Prince seemed to be addressing a specific person.

    ¡°No thanks.¡± Despite the difference in their status, the other party spoke in a level tone. ¡°I also have business with the Storyteller. I even waited for the night to end before troubling him, unlike a certain someone.¡±

    The Prince clicked his tongue but ultimately ignored her jab. ¡°¡­You¡¯re the girl I talked with earlier. I¡¯ll applaud your patience but you¡¯re going to have to wait a bit longer. The Storyteller is clearly not in a state where he can handle your business.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, he¡¯s just tired. Even strong demons become weakened during the day, especially in direct sunlight. Can you lean him against that wall over there? He should recover in the shade.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡± The Prince relented. ¡°You two, handle it.¡±

    I was lifted up and dropped beside a wall. Once they were done, I felt someone pat my head. It was strange, I had never experienced such a sensation.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± The Prince shouted indignantly.

    ¡°Waking him up.¡± The girl replied. ¡°Although, your screeching also works.¡±

    It was working, I felt the rest of my senses return. The first thing my tired eyes saw was a black-haired girl with sharp, blue eyes. When this girl noticed that I was awake, she showed me a gentle smile.

    ¡°Good morning, Storyteller.¡± She held out her hand.

    What does she want me to do? I asked myself. Just like always, images flowed into my head to answer my question. I took her hand and shook it.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to finally meet you¡­¡± The girl maintained her innocuous smile. ¡°I have three important questions to ask you. Would it be possible for you to answer them?¡±

    I briefly considered refusing but this girl seemed ready to argue until she got her way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer what I can.¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Great! First question¡­What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Really? You heard his entire story and that¡¯s what you want to ask?¡± The prince stepped forward with a sour expression.

    ¡°Ignore him.¡± The girl instructed. ¡°Just focus on answering my question.¡±

    I didn¡¯t need to focus at all, there was a simple answer.

    ¡°A name would be unnecessary. I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll just call you Storyteller. Second question, have you told that story to anyone else?¡±

    ¡°No. I never tell the same story twice.¡±

    ¡°Because you never feel the need to? Does that urge you spoke of disappear after one recital?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± She said, breathing a sigh of relief. ¡°Final question¡­Will you allow me to kill you?¡±

    ¡­Huh?

    I simply stared at her, searching for a hint of a joke or a lie. Instead, the girl¡¯s eyes reflected a cold seriousness.

    ¡°To clarify, I came here to retrieve one of the souls that¡¯s inside of you. To do that, I¡¯m going to return everyone you¡¯ve consumed to their human forms. This will save everyone else but it will kill you, the aggregate personality.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­is something like that even possible?¡± The Prince breathed.

    ¡°To be honest, I considered forcing this on you.¡± The girl looked away. ¡°¡­But that wouldn¡¯t be fair to anyone. You speak for everyone inside of you, so decide. You¡¯re essentially an immortal being and a very powerful one at that. Even so, do you really want to continue living like this?¡±

    I prepared to reject her. No being would choose to die so casually.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡±

    What!? Mentally, I scrambled to understand my own decision. My mouth seemed to have moved on its own. I opened it once more to refute myself but the words caught in my throat. Suddenly, I felt a new desire explode within me. Its strength couldn¡¯t be compared to the force that compelled me to tell stories.

    I understand now. I understood better than anyone else. The people living inside of me weren¡¯t content to just tell their stories. That was simply my own arrogance. Every one of them wished to live, to find conclusions for their own sakes. It was impossible for me to stand in their way.

    The girl hesitated, looking at me for some further form of confirmation.

    I simply nodded.

    She nodded as well. ¡°Goodbye, Storyteller.¡±

    Then, she placed her hands on me and began a chant. It was quite a long one. While I waited, I sifted through memories of various spells. None of them were remotely close to what I was hearing. Although, there was one chant that jumped into my head faster than any other.

    As she continued, I began to feel light-headed. I heard a soft ¡®thud¡¯ as my black clothing began to fall away. Looking down, I expected to see the dark miasma that was my body. Instead, I found balls of light. They floated up from my vanishing limbs and hung in the air like soap bubbles. At first it was just my arms and legs but soon my torso was collapsing as well. Finally, even my veil had nothing to support it.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I must admit, I¡¯m a little sad. When I think about everyone continuing their stories¡­I would have liked to see it for myself.

    Then, quietly and peacefully, I vanished from this world.

    ~ ~ ~

    I awoke on a cold, dusty, stone floor. Ignoring my fierce headache, I opened my eyes to a blurry world. Eventually, my sight adjusted and when it did, I found myself in a room full of people. Most of them were lying on the ground, just as I had been. The ones that were awake looked around sleepily, mirroring my own actions.

    Ok, think¡­Why am I in this situation? I tried to retrace my steps and then immediately hit my first roadblock.

    ¡­Who am I again? I was stumped.

    Suddenly, images flashed through my head. Not just a few either, it was as though someone¡¯s entire life was flashing before my eyes. After I¡¯d recovered, I shook my head. That wasn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s life, it was my own.

    Some things still seemed a bit hazy but I was at least confident about the basics.

    Let¡¯s see, my name is¡­

    ¡°William.¡± I turned around towards a familiar voice. My vision hadn¡¯t fully recovered but when I looked into her clear, blue eyes, I didn¡¯t need to ask anything else.

    ¡°Eris!¡± I jumped up on unsteady feet and fell into her for a long and heavy hug. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, I thought I would never see you again!¡±

    ¡°Whoa.¡± After some squirming, she managed to push me back. ¡°You¡¯re close, but not quite right.¡±

    Unease gripped at my heart. I took a closer look at the girl before me. The two of them were certainly similar. Although, this girl was definitely at least a few years younger. She stood before me with her arms crossed in a confident, almost standoffish pose. The words nearly caught in my throat but I still managed to ask: ¡°Then, who are you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Aria Vast.¡± She reported with a grin. ¡°Officially, I¡¯m your granddaughter.¡±

    I opened my mouth and then closed it. Nothing I could say would cause this situation to make sense. One edge of Aria¡¯s mouth raised in a slight smirk. She seemed to be waiting for a vocal response.

    ¡°Huh? But I never¡­Certainly not with Eris¡­or anyone else for that matter! I haven¡¯t even married yet.¡±

    Aria shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re getting hung up on the wrong word. I¡¯m ¡®officially¡¯ your granddaughter. You¡¯ve been gone for a very long time and so someone else ended up continuing the Vast lineage.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m an only child.¡±

    ¡°That is correct. However, ¡®officially¡¯, William Vast returned home after a year-long journey, got married and then raised the next generation without ever leaving the manor. Someone decided to take up the mantle because you weren¡¯t coming back. You can probably guess who.¡±

    ¡°¡­Eris and Hal.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. My grandparents ended up taking your name and ruling on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°But how? That¡¯s forgery!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the details. Your father collaborated with them and the swap worked without a hitch.¡±

    Suddenly, I wondered if I had truly woken up.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll accept all of that¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Aria eyed me curiously.

    ¡°But how did you free me and everyone else?¡±

    Aria grimaced. She turned around and moved her hair away to reveal a claw-like scar on the back of her neck.

    ¡°Your friend, her daughter and her daughter¡¯s daughter, that¡¯s me by the way, have spent our entire lives researching and refining this one spell. I just happened to be the one to complete it.¡±

    Once again, I was speechless. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what Eris¡¯s family went through for my sake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it wasn¡¯t all bad. Since I freed you, I don¡¯t have to be the lord when I come of age. That¡¯ll be your job.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, you don¡¯t want to be tied down by that kind of work.¡±

    ¡°Bingo.¡± Aria grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a sizeable monetary reward for my troubles and then a life of travel and adventure awaits.¡±

    ¡°Man, you and Eris really are similar.¡±

    ¡°~Mhm.¡± Aria nodded happily. Then, she looked away. ¡°By the way¡­If you hug my grandmother like that, then she¡¯ll snap like a twig.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are they that old? How long was I gone!?¡± I stepped forward but Aria wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes.

    ¡°Hey, Ten!¡± A familiar voice and a pat on the shoulder forced me to abandon my interrogation. When I turned around, I found Sera standing behind me.

    ¡°Hey.¡± I grinned. ¡°You don¡¯t look any different.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­I was actually hoping to grow a little bit.¡± Despite her words, Sera was beaming. ¡°Being fifteen gets boring after a few decades.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve all definitely aged, even if it doesn¡¯t show.¡± Aria stepped in. ¡°Your lives might have been extended while you were inside the Storyteller, but your souls have still been eroding. Everyone here can expect to miss out on a sizable chunk of their life. This kind of miracle isn¡¯t entirely free.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re¡­¡± Sera paused for a second. Her mouth hung open, as if she had just received an epiphany. ¡°You¡¯re the sorcerer who freed us.¡±

    Thinking back on it, I also had memories of her killing the Storyteller. In fact, I even had memories about Sera that weren¡¯t there before.

    This must be a side-effect of sharing the same body. I reflected.

    ¡°I have to say, that was a very impressive display of sorcery.¡± I turned around once more to see Rowan enter the conversation.

    Sera and I flinched visibly. Aria looked a little worried as well.

    ¡°At your age, I¡¯d be very surprised if you didn¡¯t have a mark.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Aria replied curtly.

    Rowan noticed our apprehension and chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned more than I ever wanted to know about you guys while I was inside the Storyteller. Plus, all of us are human now.¡± Rowan spoke in a calm, yet cheerful tone. Then, he scratched his head in an uncharacteristically meek fashion. ¡°If anything, I should be apologizing to you two¡­and everyone here. It was my recklessness that allowed Ten to absorb so many souls.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I was the one who killed you and took them.¡±

    ¡°Well, my family was still the root cause.¡± Aria stepped between us. ¡°We all paid for it, so you don¡¯t need to focus on who¡¯s at fault.¡±

    ¡°If we are talking about blame¡­¡± Sera raised her hand slightly. ¡°There¡¯s one person who ranks pretty highly.¡±

    We all went silent. I had almost forgotten about Elver. The one downside of saving everyone was that it also revived him.

    ¡°Well, maybe that person also gained a new perspective after seeing everyone¡¯s memories.¡± As if on cue, Elver hobbled towards us. Actually, he had probably been waiting for this exact moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first person to call bullshit on that.¡± Rowan replied, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Ouch, my pupil is so harsh.¡± Elver chuckled and then, predictably, fell into another coughing fit. However, this one was longer and much more violent than his usual bouts. Elver covered his mouth as he sank to the ground. Whether it was by accident or design, we all caught a glimpse of blood pooling in his hands.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± Aria announced. ¡°Judging from the story I just heard, Elver has been cheating death for years now. After spending all that time inside of a demon, I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s even alive at all.

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be surprised for much longer. At this rate, I won¡¯t even last the day.¡± Elver glanced at Sera. ¡°Unless, I receive someone¡¯s soul.¡±

    ¡°God, you may as well be a demon in human skin.¡± Rowan spat. ¡°I hope you¡¯re enjoying your last moments because no one is going to donate their life to save yours.¡±

    ¡°That might be the case¡­but I still have the right to ask. And speaking of rights, who was it that gave you the right to live, Sera?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I acknowledge that you saved my life.¡± Sera replied flatly ¡°Although, that was only because Vesta rode for hours just to beg you.¡±

    ¡°BUT YOU WOULDN¡¯T BE STANDING HERE WITHOUT ME!!!¡± Elver¡¯s screech resounded through the church.

    Most of the other victims were still in a daze. They looked up sleepily and then continued to ignore us.

    ¡°You owe me Sera.¡± Elver couldn¡¯t manage to stand and so he clung to Sera¡¯s legs. ¡°Don¡¯t let me die here. Give me your life!¡±

    ¡°Elver, give it up.¡± Sera knelt down and removed his hands. ¡°You¡¯re never going to be immortal.¡±

    ¡°How could you know that!? We just witnessed sorcery that was beyond even my understanding. That only proves that there¡¯s more possibilities for me to explore.¡±

    ¡°Think for a second¡­¡± Sera¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t hateful or even angry. She showed us a pained expression, as though she were a mother scolding an injured child. ¡°That girl has a mark that was passed from generation to generation, all for the purpose of saving one person. Think about what that means.¡±

    ¡°Marks of the sorcerer are imperfect tools.¡± Elver scoffed. ¡°They can only transfer knowledge of sorcery. That¡¯s not true immortality.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you about the mark.¡± Sera chided. ¡°Why do you think they were able to do that kind of thing?¡±

    Elver opened his mouth and then bit back a retort. He didn¡¯t seem to have an answer.

    ¡°Everyone dies eventually. Even so, there are people who will remember the dead. Those people will pass their memories on to the next generation and continue the cycle. The fact that this girl is obviously Eris¡¯s kin attests to that. Eris did transfer her knowledge through themark but that isn''t the whole story. The fact that her descendants worked hard to finish what she started proves that she passed on more than just her sorcery. Someone like you will never be able to do that. You can¡¯t understand that people live inside of others.¡±

    Elver stared at her in silence. His eyes narrowed and his veins bulged as he thought of a response. Then, he simply laughed. Elver¡¯s laughter was neither sinister nor maniacal, it was a light-hearted chuckle that would have been more believable if it had come from an actual demon.

    ¡°Then¡­it wasn¡¯t for nothing.¡± Elver struggled to speak in between spasms. ¡°Everyone¡¯s memories have been linked to some extent. So now all of these people will remember me whether they like it or not!¡±

    ¡°Yes, as a monster who was worse than demons.¡± Sera sighed.

    ¡°Bad memories stick around longer than good ones. Although, I¡¯m still not content with just that.¡±

    Elver reached out to Sera with his left hand but she swatted it away.

    ¡°Give it up.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Elver shook his head slowly. ¡°You still owe me for saving your life.¡±

    He lifted up his sleeve to reveal his own mark.

    ¡°This mark will be passed to the person that is closest to me. Although, it won¡¯t be able to activate unless it¡¯s transferred through birth. To repay your savior¡­I¡¯ll ask that you stand beside me.¡±

    Sera hesitated at first but eventually she moved next to Elver.

    He grinned. ¡°This mark holds a lot of dangerous knowledge but it also contains sorcery that Vesta cultivated. You¡¯ll have to make sure that the owner can handle it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll promise you that much.¡±

    Elver kept his grin as he closed eyes for the last time.

    ¡°Good riddance.¡± I heard Rowan mutter under his breath.

    I nodded heartily, until I noticed that Sera was watching me.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± She said, raising her hand to show off her new mark. Sera showed us an expression that wasn¡¯t quite a smile but certainly couldn¡¯t be called a frown.

    ~ ~ ~

    As everyone else began to wake up, I quickly realized that the three of us had been very lucky. While we had received a wealth of memories, many others could barely remember their own names. Aria told me that their memories would recover with time and that I shouldn¡¯t worry about it. Even so, I felt that we still had an obligation to help them.I decided to offer everyone a place in my fief. Of course, I had no idea if we could accommodate so many newcomers but I pledged to house them regardless. A lord¡¯s promises are heavy and I was even prepared to build houses if I must. Although, hopefully it won¡¯t come to that¡­Seriously.

    At least I didn¡¯t have to worry about buying supplies for the party. The Prince had decided to escort us himself. When I asked why, he said something to the effect of:

    ¡°While I don¡¯t appreciate the role that my great-grandfather played in all of this, I do believe the Storyteller¡¯s words. I cannot apologize on his behalf but I¡¯ll ensure that you make it to your destination safely.¡±

    I think he began to regret his decision when Aria started teasing him on the way home. The Prince had spent his entire life surrounded by women whose knees would weaken at the very mention of his last name. To a man like that, Aria was a challenge unlike any he had ever faced.

    Rowan and Sera were one of the first to take me up on my offer. Those two could probably live anywhere but I was happy to have them join me. We seemed to share more memories than most of the survivors and it caused us to become inseparable during our journey.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones to follow me home. Before I left for the Vast fiefdom, I had assembled a sizeable motley crew of hopeful guests. On the morning that we set out, I had a little laugh after realizing something.

    What would my father have thought of this crowd? What if, a year after my sudden disappearance, I had returned with a sword-wielding sorcerer, a doctor¡¯s aide who looked forty years younger than she should and a crowd of amnesiacs? I chuckled as I imagined his jaw hitting the manor floor.

 Extra - Voles Notes on Sorcery and the Occult

    <u>On Sorcery</u>

    Sorcery is, in short, the practice of bending the natural laws to one¡¯s whim. A successful spell is comprised of three parts: The power source, the chant and the user¡¯s imagination. One must utter a chant while imagining the proper result. Chants are specialized for every spell a sorcerer possesses. They serve to conduct the flow of energy in a way that allows the caster¡¯s imagined effect to become reality. The method for constructing a chant differs between sorcerers but it is largely a process of trial and error.

    Sorcery is normally associated with demons but it has many potential applications. From healing to mind control, almost anything can be done with the proper chant. Even so, certain actions are almost entirely impossible. Creating new life has been attempted many times but so far, only conversions between life-forms have been successful. Reviving the dead is another abandoned practice. So far, research into immortality has also been unsuccessful but I have high hopes. If we can convert humans into other beings, then surely we can create a body that does not fall prey to entropy.

    <u>On the Soul</u>

    Speaking as a student of the natural sciences, souls do not exist. They are weightless, invisible and untouchable. Without sorcery, souls would simply be another part of this world that is outside of humanity¡¯s understanding.

    Even with sorcery, their exact relationship with our bodies remains a mystery. What are sure of is that the two of them are closely linked. When the body dies, the soul will fade away soon afterwards. When the soul is warped, the owner¡¯s body will change as well. If your body is the physical representation of your being, then your soul is a spiritual representation.

    <u>On Demons</u>

    Demons are the result of a soul warped through sorcery. They are a strange lifeform that exists somewhere between the physical and spiritual. Demons can exhibit impossible strength and even perform actions that seem to defy the laws of reality. The abilities that demons possess could be considered as a natural form of sorcery.

    Strong as they may be, demons are far from perfect beings. For starters, demons need to eat souls or else they will slowly fade away. They tend to move around at night as they are weak to sunlight. Demons are also natural sociopaths, regardless of their nature as a human. They also seem to lose their human memories as they age.

    The most confusing part about demons is their ability to absorb souls. If they wish to, demons can gain memories from the souls that they ingest. This is more of a melding process than an additive one. When a demon absorbs a soul, their own personalities can suffer irreversible changes.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    <u>On Marks</u>

    A scar-like brand that is associated with misfortune and evil, that is what we call the ¡®mark of the sorcerer¡¯. This is one of the greatest achievements in sorcery. The mark allows sorcerers to transfer their knowledge from one generation to the next. Unfortunately, it only transfers knowledge of sorcery. They were apparently created from a failed attempt to mimic the absorption ability that demons possess.

    Marks can be transferred through two methods: death and birth. When received, the mark will lie dormant until it is activated. A mark cannot be activated if it was transferred through death, although that same mark can still be passed on through birth. It is possible that a marked individual will never gain access to their hidden knowledge. Marks activate when their owner comes in contact with the occult.

    <u>On Half-Demons</u>

    Half-demons are, as anyone can guess, the product of a demon and a human. To my knowledge, copulation between two demons has never resulted in new life. However, as long as one of the participants is human, there is a chance that a half-demon will be born. The process for this is¡­far too unpleasant to discuss, even for a researcher such as myself. All I can say is that after they¡¯re born, half demons only have one living parent.

    The result of this unholy combination is a creature that combines positive and negative elements from both sides. Half-demons do not need to eat souls but they will need to consume almost twice as much food as a human would. Physically, they are stronger than humans and even most demons. Their souls seem to be similar to humans and their bodies are thoroughly rooted in the physical plane. As proof, they cannot use the otherworldly abilities that demons possess and their body parts won¡¯t evaporate (tested with hair, blood and skin).

    Speaking of blood, the strangest quality of half-demons is exactly that: their blood. The blood of a half-demon has a strong scent which will attract demons. Neither human nor demon blood possesses this quality and it is still unclear why a mixture of the two does. Demons have an impressive sense of smell and that is doubly true when it comes to half-demon blood. Large quantities of blood could potentially attract demons from neighboring towns. Such an experiment is far too dangerous for me to test. I¡¯ve obtained a small sample from a subject but I¡¯m afraid to expose it to the air for even an instant.

    <u>On the Grim Festival</u>

    Demons become weaker as they starve but the reverse is also true. A demon that eats souls in excess can gain enormous strength. This property is put to its limits during an event known as the grim festival. During this festival, demons gather to consume one another. The winner will gain an untold amount of strength, which also translates to longevity. Because it births a creature of immense power with a near-infinite lifespan, some refer to the as the ¡®god¡¯s festival¡¯.

    No one knows exactly how these festivals begin. Some believe that they are predetermined by greater beings. Others, such as myself, believe that they are the result of careful planning and organization. Who would organize such a terrible event? I honestly couldn¡¯t say. However, if any creature would desire to bring a god into our world, it would be man.